The Queen and her Court

by Eternal Sunset

Rating: teen
Tags: Human, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Other, Equestria Girls, Sunset Shimmer, Main 7 (EqG), Profanity
Length: 91608

Anon-A-Miss has ruined Sunset's life, they have turned Sunset's friends and the students of CHS against her. But with some encouraging words from Twilight, Sunset is reminded of who she is and is ready to fight back.

Sunset has once again become a pariah, the students of CHS have turned against her, and even her own friends have abandoned her. At her lowest point and without her friends, Sunset is left vulnerable as the students voice their frustration at her being Anon-A-Miss. But she still had one friend who believed in her and that was Twilight Sparkle, with her words of encouragement, Sunset is reminded of who she is. With her confidence back, Sunset begins to take back control of the school and hunt down Anon-A-Miss.

Published 2020-11-23 02:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2021-03-03 18:42:38 UTC

Power of The Queen

“I’m home!” Rainbow Dash called out as she entered her house. She heard rushing footsteps before being engulfed in a tight embrace.

“Welcome home sweetheart!” Rainbow Dash’s mother, Windy Whistles said with glee.

“Where’s dad?” Rainbow Dash asked, not even fazed with the hug. Her parents have always been overly affectionate with her ever since she was little, she was their pride and joy.

“Your father went out to the store to get some milk,” Windy Whistles answered as she let go of her daughter.

Rainbow Dash merely nodded as she took her coat off to hang it up by the coat rack near the front door, when she reached inside her coat pocket to take out her phone, she found it missing.

“The hell?” Rainbow Dash double-checked her coat pockets but still found no trace of her phone. “Where could it-“ Rainbow Dash’s eyes widen as she realized what had happened to her phone. “Gilda.”

Quickly grabbing a nearby sweater, Rainbow Dash bolted out of her home leaving a visibly confused Windy Whistles.

Sunset stood in front of the school, it looked ominous at night. Since the meeting was taking place in the gym, Sunset mapped in her head all the exits as well as any possible hiding spots. She also took into account that her would-be attackers are just high school students with a grudge and wouldn't be able to come up with a complicated plan. But the fact that they would go this far means they are not to be taken lightly, Sunset might have to actually lift a finger.

“Let’s get this over with,” Sunset said to herself as she made her way inside, her footsteps echoing down the empty halls as she made her way to the gym. She stopped in front of the gym door and stared at it for a split second before pushing it open, she immediately noticed that all the lights were off and instantly thought that they would turn on as a surprise tactic and a way to blind her. She noticed someone waiting in the shadows but couldn’t make out who they were.

“I’m here, Rainbow Dash. What’s the proof that you wanted to show me?” Sunset asked as she walked inside the gym, her senses on full alert as she heard the gym door close behind her.

“I can’t believe you actually showed up,” the shadowy figure said.

‘That voice!’ Sunset thought as she recognized who this person is. “I should’ve known that you were behind this, Gilda.”

“It isn’t just me,” Gilda said, smirking in the shadows.

The lights suddenly came on and blinded Sunset, however she didn’t let herself show too much of a reaction. Slowly opening her eyes again, Sunset saw Lightning Dust, Dumbbell, and about 30 students sitting on the bleachers.

“Quite the collection you have here,” Sunset said, smiling as she looked at the students. “Hard to imagine you convinced this many people to throw away their lives.”

The gathered students started laughing.

“Are you saying you’re going to kill us?!” Gilda laughed hysterically.

“I could, but what would be the point of that?” Sunset questioned as she looked at her nails. “No, I’m talking about the consequences you will face for breaking into the school after hours and planning to assault a student.”

Sunset looked at the laughing students. She saw some of them have looks of hesitation before shaking it off. She remembered a story her mother once told her about an incident during her first few years as Princess of Equestria, not everyone accepted her rule and planned to overthrow her. A small faction of unicorns who believed that they should be in charge because of their vast magical power thought they could overwhelm her with numbers. Sadly, they forgot that Princess Celestia not only commanded the sun but the power of the sun as well.

And it was that power that Sunset had inherited.

Calling on her magic, Sunset ponied up as her body released a blinding light. Smiling, Sunset’s eyes glowed as she conjured a flame in each hand and then clapped her hands together before spreading them apart to create a rope of fire. She then spun her arms in a circle, creating a circle of fire, and then she hurled it at the students. It landed around a group of students and then created a barrier of flames that contained them.

Another group that had escaped the ring of fire began to back away in fear.

“I’m not the one trapped in here with you! You’re the ones trapped in here with me!” Sunset shouted, her voice booming as she used the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“C’mon, let’s rush her!” Gilda ordered as she and Lightning charged at Sunset. They threw a punch at her but she caught their fists in hers and then her eyes glowed as she sent them flying. They screamed as they flailed their arms as Sunset floated them up to the gym’s ceiling.

“Telekinesis and levitation are the most basic spells for a unicorn,” Sunset Shimmer said.

“Let us down from here!” Lightning Dust screamed.

“You sure? OK.” Sunset shrugged as she released them and they screamed as they fell but she caught them in midair. “Sorry, but I thought you wanted me to let you down.” She could see how pale they had become, how scared they were, and decided to release them and let them land gently on the ground. She then turned her gaze to Dumbbell who was just frozen in shock. He could not even move as his legs were frozen in fear. “Now, you’re all probably realizing how stupid it was to come after me, right? I mean, what is going through your minds right now? Is it ‘I’m screwed’? Or is it along the lines of ‘What the fuck was I thinking’? Or maybe you’re thinking of begging for mercy?”

She approached Dumbbell and with a show of incredible strength, lifted him by his shirt and held him above her head.

“Or are you thinking, ‘I am so incredibly fucked right now’?” She then let Dumbbell go and he scrambled away from her. “None of you thought this whole thing through, did you? And nobody else knows you’re here, right? Good, then how about we all have a little chat?”

And many, many screams followed.

As a filly, before she came to this world, Sunset had studied many forbidden texts and tomes of dark magic. One such book was about ‘Nightmare Magic’. It was all about bringing a pony’s worst nightmares into reality. It was meant to be used to demoralize enemy forces with fear.

And it was working right here.

She took a glance at Gilda and was surprised to see that her nightmare was about losing her friendship with Rainbow Dash but then it shifted to her grandfather passing away.

‘So she’s afraid of loss?’ Sunset thought, she can relate as she too feared losing her friends after the Fall Formal which unfortunately has come true. She looked around to see the students desperately trying to escape their worst fears, some of which were common fears like snakes, rats, and spiders. Seeing as they had had enough, Sunset snapped her fingers and made all the nightmares disappear.

Once the nightmares were gone, the students began to break down. No doubt they are scarred from this experience, but Sunset had other plans. Sunset’s body started glowing as she made multiple clones of herself and approached each of the students, she laid a warm and gentle hand on their shoulders.

“It’s okay, everything will be alright,” all the Sunset’s said in unison as they smiled reassuringly at her fellow students.

The gentle touch combined with Sunset’s smile and aura of warmth provided a sense of calmness and safety to the students that they immediately wrapped their arms around her in a hug. Sunset was a little surprised but returned the hug, hearing them sobbing against her made Sunset feel a little guilty at what she had done. But she had to do it, the fact that they were willing to go this far was very alarming. Sunset Shimmer gritted her teeth in anger as she couldn’t believe that they would do this, after saving the school from the Sirens the students treated her a lot better. But that was quickly thrown away as soon as they believed she was causing trouble again. Well no more.

“If they want to think of me as the Queen Bitch, then that’s what they’ll get,” Sunset growled.

Rainbow Dash was running as fast as she could towards Sunset’s apartment, she needed to warn her. She turned a corner and spotted Canterlot Highschool as she ran by, her sharp eyes spotted something odd with the front door. She hesitates for a bit but something was telling her to check it out, she approaches the door and notices a line of tape over one of the door’s locks. The gears in her head start turning as she opened the door and quietly stepped inside, she immediately noticed a trail of muddy footprints leading down the hall. Rainbow Dash quietly followed them and they lead towards the gym, when she got close enough, she heard someone talking.

“Alright listen up!”

“Sunset?” Rainbow Dash whispered as she recognized the voice of her former friend, she inches closer to the door and quietly opens it enough for her to peek inside. Her eyes widened in shock at seeing Sunset, ponied up and standing on the bleachers, looking down at a group of students.

“As of right now you are all working for me!” Sunset commanded using the royal Canterlot voice. “Anon-A-Miss did her job of turning the school on its head and now it’s time for me to clean up! You all will serve as my eyes and ears, and together we will bring CHS back under control under my rule!”

“All hail the Queen!” Dumbbell cheered, oddly very happy about this.

“Long live the Queen!” Lightning Dust proclaimed, uncharacteristically happy to be working for Sunset.

“We’re happy to serve you, my Queen!” Gilda shouted as loud as she could, a bright smile on her face at being able to serve her queen.

Sunset looked upon her subjects with a neutral expression, after breaking their spirits she assumed the role of a shining beacon of hope and they desperately clung to her. They were nothing but blind followers who would do anything she said, it was exactly like her Mom said it would be. But this was only temporary and they will slowly regain their senses, she will also help speed up the process.

Rainbow Dash backed away from the door in utter shock, Sunset had this all planned out all along. She created Anon-A-Miss to pit everyone against each other and she swoops right in and takes over, she grits her teeth in anger and frustration at how stupid she was for worrying about Sunset. Tears spilled from her eyes at the bitter realization that Sunset was just stringing them along this whole time, she never intended to be their friend at all.

“Gotta warn the others,” Rainbow Dash said to herself as she rubbed the tears from her eyes. “We gotta stop Sunset.” Rainbow Dash ran down the hall and out the front of the school, nearly running into Snips and Snails.

“Why’s she in such a hurry?” Snips asked as he watched Rainbow Dash run off.

“It must be something important if she’s in such a rush,” Snails said in a laid back manner.

Both boys shrugged as they continued their way inside. They did not want to be late for their meeting about Sunset.

“So let me get this straight, you two thought this was just a meeting to talk about me?” Sunset raised an eyebrow as she looked at her former henchmen.

“Well yeah, we heard someone talk about a meeting about you so we thought they were just going to talk about you,” Snips answered.

“We didn’t know they were going to jump yah,” Snails said.

“You two are just too naive sometimes,” Sunset sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “Look, I’ve recruited everyone here to help me bring the school under control. Do you two want to help out?”

“You mean like we did before?” Snips asked while raising an eyebrow.

“Kinda, except we’re doing it to stop Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset said. “ Not to mention if someone doesn’t do something soon, things will get a lot worse.”

“Sure, why not?” Snips agreed.

“We’ll be heroes!” Snails cheered.

“Just one question,” Snips said as he pointed to the group of students behind Sunset. “Do we gotta call you "your majesty" too?”

“No, you don’t really have to,” Sunset answered.

“Then why do they do it?” Snails asked.

“Because Sunset is our savior!” A male student with spiky blonde hair said, followed by the cheers of his fellow followers.

“I’ll tell you later,” Sunset said before turning around to address her followers. “Tomorrow we’ll meet up at the front of the school, so get some rest because we’re going to be busy.”

“Yes, your majesty!” the group of students shouted in unison.

Sunset went to exit the gym but one of her followers quickly got in front of her and opened the door for her.

“Thank you,” Sunset thanked him, smiling appreciatively as she walked past him.

“My pleasure your majesty,” the young man with spiky blue hair said as he bowed before his queen.

Sunset was walking down the halls when she remembered something.

“Gilda,” Sunset said the former bully's name, she heard hurried footsteps before Gilda stood in front of her.

“Yes, your majesty?” Gilda asked as she stood at attention.

“How did you get Rainbow Dash’s phone?” Sunset questioned as she looked at Gilda with a neutral expression.

“Oh! uh..”Gilda fidgeted nervously under Sunset’s gaze. “I stole it from her.”

“Then tomorrow we’ll return it to her and you apologize for stealing it,” Sunset said simply.

“Yes your majesty,” Gilda said with shame.

Sunset extended her hand out and Gilda understand what she wanted, she dug inside her pocket and pulled out Rainbow Dash’s phone and handed it to Sunset. The former Equestrian noticed the wallpaper of her former friend’s phone was a group photo of the Rainbooms including herself, Sunset smiled slightly before pocketing the phone and resumed her way out of the school. The fact that Rainbow Dash didn’t delete it gave her hope that her relationship with her former friends can be repaired.

Rarity is in her room trying to work on the presents for her friends, trying being the keyword as she found it difficult to get motivated and the only present she managed to complete was for Sunset Shimmer. But that was during the first two slumber parties and Rarity was so motivated to make something special for her dear friend that she completed it in record time, now though, Rarity looked at the box containing the gift with a scowl.

“Where did we go wrong?” Rarity asked no one. “We gave her our hearts and she just crushes them.”

Tears welled up in Rarity’s eyes before wiping them away, she let out a sigh as she realized that she wouldn’t be able to work any further on her design. She gets up from her work table and walks towards her bedroom window, she blankly stares at the falling snow before spotting a familiar rainbow-haired girl running towards her house.

“Rainbow Dash?”

Rarity made her way out of her room and down the stairs, she could hear the doorbell of her front door ringing frantically as she neared it. When she opened her front door, she saw a distraught and panting Rainbow Dash. Her exposed face was red due to the cold wind and she was shivering due to only wearing a thin sweater.

“Goodness, darling!” Rarity was shocked at seeing her dear friend in such a state. “Hurry, get inside!”

Rarity ushered the shivering Rainbow Dash inside her home as she closed the front door, she set her down on her couch and placed a warm blanket over her.

“I’ll go get you something warm to drink,” Rarity said as she went inside her kitchen.

A few minutes later Rarity returned with a steaming mug of hot chocolate.

“Here you go, darling,” Rarity handed over the mug to Rainbow Dash. “Now, tell me why you were in such a hurry to see me that you only wear that thin sweater in this dreadful weather?”

“It’s bad, Rares!” Rainbow Dash said in a stunned tone. “Sunset is planning to take over the school again!”

“What?!” Rarity was aghast. “Are you sure?”

“I saw the whole thing with my own eyes,” Rainbow Dash said seriously. “You have to call the girls and tell them to come here immediately!”

Rarity took out her phone and sent a group text to the rest of their friends.

Sunset was in her room going over the plan for tomorrow, with a show of force she’ll announce to Canterlot High that she is taking over. There would be some students who will not like what she is doing (namely her former friends) but she is prepared to deal with that, her ex-friends will no doubt believe she has shown her true colors. Sunset reached over to her nightstand to pick up Rainbow Dash’s phone, she looked at the wallpaper and smiled. She needed to do this, for herself, for her school, and especially for her friends. Sunset placed Rainbow’s phone back on her nightstand, she opened the top drawer and pulled out her sketchbook. She flips through the pages until she stops at a sketch of Princess Celestia.

She trailed her hand down the sketch, painful memories of their fight before Sunset ran to this world flashed through her mind.

“I’m sorry, mom,” Sunset muttered sadly, she drew this sketch shortly after arriving in this world as a reminder of why she needed to prove her mother wrong. “But you were right the whole time, and I refused to listen.” Sunset chuckled before looking at the sketch next to her mother’s which is that of her cutie mark.

Since Sunset’s new followers served as her guards in a way, Sunset figured it would make sense to make it official by placing her mother’s cutie mark on their clothing to symbolize that they now work for the royal family. But she didn’t think that would be a good idea since her mother’s human counterpart also used the same symbol, not to mention that she plans to be the Queen Bitch once again to reign in the rowdy students and she doesn’t want to associate her tyranny with her mother.

“My cutie mark it is then,” Sunset said as she closed her sketchbook and put it away, she reached for her backpack and took out her journal. She flipped it open to an empty page and started writing to Princess Twilight.

“That no-good snake!” Applejack growled, clenching her fists in anger. She and the rest of her friends are gathered in Rarity’s room where Rainbow Dash had just finished telling them what she had seen at the school gym. “Ah knew it was only a matter of time before she showed her true colors!”

“How are we going to stop her?” Fluttershy asked with worry. “She has more people helping her this time.”

“Simple, darling. We rally together!” Rarity declared with confidence. “That’s how we defeated Sunset the first time and we’ll do it again!”

“Yeah! We can do anything if we stick together!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

“That traitor isn’t going to get away with it,” Rainbow Dash vowed. “We’ll show her what the magic of friendship can do.”

The Rainbooms are determined to stop Sunset once and for all, they had no idea that Sweetie Belle was listening outside Rarity’s door.

Author's Note

Here's the second chapter, Sunset has acquired an army and is ready to rule the school with an iron fist! I hope you enjoy it and I look forward to your comments. Thank you KR Chrome for your continued help with this story.

Hostile Takeover

‘Sunset, I’m a little uneasy about this plan of yours,” Princess Twilight wrote, Sunset had explained to her about her plan and she had some reservations. ‘Are you sure there isn’t another way to do this?’

‘I wish there was Twilight. But without my friends and the whole school against me, this is the only way,’ Sunset wrote back.

‘I’m still your friend,’ Twilight responded. ‘You’re not facing this alone.’

‘Thanks, Twilight.’ Sunset wrote, a smile gracing her lips. She hadn’t lost all her friends, Twilight is still with her.

‘Is there anything I can do to help?’ Twilight wrote.

‘Not at the moment but I’ll let you know when I need you,’ Sunset wrote.

‘Understood, make sure to keep me informed on the progress of your plan, okay?’ Twilight wrote.

‘Sure thing, goodnight, Twilight.’ Sunset wrote.

‘Goodnight, Sunset.’ Twilight wrote back.

Sunset closed her journal before putting it away in her backpack, she then got off her bed and proceeded to get ready to go to sleep.

‘So who are we going to make submit today?’ Sunset asked with a cheeky smile as she walked alongside her mother.

‘Sunset, we’re not making anypony submit,’ Celestia said with a playful roll of her eyes. ‘We’re just going to delegate with the foreign dignitaries.’

‘Until they get out of line and we remind them who’s in charge,’ Sunset smiled proudly, she loved making arrogant nobleponies squirm.

‘Now Sunset, please try to keep your intimidation to a minimum. We don’t want a repeat of what happened last time,’ Princess Celestia warned her daughter.

‘It’s not my fault that noblepony screamed and ran at the sight of me,’ Sunset said with an arrogant smirk, that noblepony no doubt heard the rumors about her. Something about how she gives off an aura of terror and fear like that of Nightmare Moon, some say if you stare into her eyes, it was like Nightmare Moon was staring back.

‘Sunset, there’s more to a princess than just simply intimidating your foes,’ Princess Celestia said.

‘Didn’t you say that it is our job to protect our ponies?” Sunset questioned while raising an eyebrow.

‘Yes,’ Celestia said, looking over at Sunset.

‘And that I mustn't let myself be used by ponies?’ Sunset asked.

‘I did,’ Celestia answered.

‘Then I must show these ponies that I’m not one to be messed around with,’ Sunset said with great confidence.

‘Sunset, ruling through fear and intimidation isn’t always the best option,’ Celestia said.

‘You need love and friendship,’ Sunset said in a mocking tone.

‘That’s right!’ Celestia said with a smile as she nuzzled her daughter.

A blush formed on Sunset’s cheeks but she still nuzzled her mother back. Celestia pulled back and brought her right hoof up to caress her daughter’s cheek, Sunset’s eyes are the spitting image of Luna’s. Celestia vowed to herself on the day that Sunset was born that she will not fail her daughter as she did her sister.

‘My little sun, always remember this. A princess rules with Kindness, Generosity, Honesty, Loyalty, and Laughter,’ Princess Celestia said.

‘Aren't those the Elements of Harmony?’ Sunset questioned.

‘Indeed they are,’ Princess Celestia said. ‘Those virtues will help you unlock your true potential, My little Sunshine. And who knows, you could unlock a hidden virtue that will benefit all of Equestria.’

‘You think so?’ Sunset asked, her eyes shining with hope.

‘I know so,’ Princess Celestia winked at her daughter.

The next morning, Sunset was making her way towards CHS, her mind was occupied with thoughts of her plan and the dream she had.

“Mom,” Sunset whispered, it had been years in this world since she last saw her. “I didn’t listen to you before but I promise to use what you taught me in the way you always intended me to use it.”

Sunset could see the school in the distance as well as her followers, upon seeing Sunset, her followers immediately lined up and faced their Queen.

“Good Morning, your Majesty!” They all said in unison.

“Morning everyone, I trust you all had a good night’s rest?” Sunset asked as she stopped in front of them.

“Yes ma’am!” They all said in unison.

“Good, and to make it official…” Sunset started to focus her magic which caused her to pony up, a red magical aura covered her right hand as she waved it in front of her entourage. Her cutie mark appeared on the upper right side of their coats. “That’ll show everyone where your allegiance lies, once we establish a proper base of operations you can ask me to customize it to your preference.”

“Thank you, your majesty!” The students all thanked their queen, very happy and proud to wear her mark.

Sunset walked past her followers and stood in front of the school. Her entourage waiting for her instruction.

“OK, Canterlot High. The Queen Bitch is back!” Sunset Shimmer sneered, as she marched forward with her entourage following close behind.

The doors slammed open and Sunset Shimmer entered. The rest of the students saw her strut into the school like she owned the place. They would’ve said something if they had not seen the army she had marching behind her, daring them to say anything at all.

One moron did not get the message.

“Hey, She-Demon!”

Sunset sighed. There was always one idiot who could not read the room.

“Dust, Gilda, Dumbbell, teach him a lesson,” Sunset ordered. “Snips, Snails.”

“Yes, Boss?” the two boys asked.

“Record it. I want to make an example of him."

Snips and Snails did as instructed, taking out their phones to document these students’ punishment.

“Hold it right there, Sunset Shimmer!”

Sunset turned around to see her five former friends glaring at her.

“Just what do you think you are doing?” Rarity demanded as she crossed her arms.

"What am I doing?" Sunset repeated. "It should be obvious but I'll be spelling it out for you anyway: I am taking control."

"So you weren't happy with Anon-A-Miss and decided to show your true colors?" Rainbow Dash said, glaring at Sunset defiantly.

"If you still believe I am Anon-A-Miss, then you are as blind as the sheep here. Even at my worst, my actions had a purpose. I may get a kick out of being Queen of Mean, but it was because of the power I held and control I had over people. And if I was Anon-A-Miss, I would not paint myself as the obvious culprit. I'm smarter than that." Sunset explained, she’s starting to get very annoyed by their accusations.

“Cut the crap Sunset! I heard you yesterday at the gym!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice.

“Oh really?” Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Knowing you, you probably only heard part of what I said and jumped to conclusions.”

“Why you,” Rainbow Dash growled as she was about to go give Sunset a piece of her mind but Applejack held her back.

“Don’t do it, Rainbow Dash. That’s exactly what she wants,” Applejack warned as she motioned to Snip’s and Snail’s holding their phones. “She’s batin’ yah into doin’ somethin’ rash so she can use it against yah.”

“Now that sounds like something the old me would do,” Sunset smiled before raising her hand as a red aura surrounded it. “But I don’t think I’ll be needing that to take care of Dash.”

“You think I’m scared of your magic?” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “In case you forgot, we have magic too.”

“Yeah, the magic of friendship!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

"It's not magic you should be afraid of," Sunset said as she dug a phone out of her pocket. "Lose something?"

“That’s my phone!” Rainbow Dash said in shock. “How’d you get it?”

"Gilda told me she got it from you. She used it to lure me into an ambush but I managed to turn the tables and now they all work for me. And look around. There's only five of you but I got an army."

“We beat a she-demon like you before and you had the entire school enslaved,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“Hate to break it to you, darling, but we’re the ones coming out on top,” Rarity said confidently.

"Okay, go ahead," Sunset shrugged and crossed her arms. "Go ahead but let me warn you that it won't work."

“You won’t be saying that after we leave you in a smoking crater like last time,” Rainbow Dash said. “C’mon girls, let’s wipe that arrogant smirk off her face.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

The Rainbooms held each other’s hands and closed their eyes, they searched deep inside for the magic of friendship.

"Just like when you tried it with the Sirens the first time," Sunset sighed. "Anyway, mind moving out of the way? I'm gonna be late for class."

The girls ignored Sunset’s mockery and soon they started to feel that familiar feeling of magic, Sunset watched as her former friends were surrounded by an aura of magic. Pony ears sprouted from on top of their heads and their hair extended into a ponytail.

As soon as the magical transformation took place, it began to fizzle and glitch. Something was wrong. Sunset noticed this and had an idea, she discreetly used her magic on the girls to help stabilize them.

“Get ready, Sunset!” Applejack declared as she snapped her eyes open, for a brief moment when her eyes were closed, she saw an image of a happily smiling Sunset. The Sunset who was their friend.

“Bring it,” Sunset challenged as she spread out her arms, daring them to attack. She turned her head to address her followers. “You guys better stand back.”

At first, they wanted to refuse but the look Sunset gave them told them that she’s got this, without a word they all took cover. Sunset turned back to see her former friends floating in the air, the crowd of students around them starting cheering them on. The magic surrounding the girls began to intensify before it fired a rainbow beam at Sunset, it circled her just like it did the first time. Sunset closed her eyes, accepting her fate as the rainbow beam completely covered her.

Once they were sure it was done, the girls hovered to the ground. Smoke covered the spot Sunset was on. When the dust settled, they expected to see Sunset lying in defeat but then they saw her silhouette standing in the smoke.

She emerged, dusting herself off, completely unharmed.

The Rainbooms and students gasped. This was impossible!

"Hm, no effect. Guess your hearts weren't into it," Sunset remarked. "Here's the thing about the Magic of Friendship: it's all about intent and harmony. Since you're done, guess it's my turn."

Sunset raised her hand towards them but a surge of magic washed through her body.

“Huh?” Sunset was confused by this, she felt a familiar warmth in her heart as she started to rise into the air.

The Rainbooms looked on in shock as Sunset’s attire changed to a beautiful white gown, her hair rising into the air like fire and a stigma appeared across the bridge of her nose. Wings of golden light spouted from her back

"All hail Queen Sunset!" Gilda called out.

"ALL HAIL QUEEN SUNSET! LONG LIVE THE QUEEN!" Sunset’s followers cheered with glee at seeing their queen looking more radiant than ever.

The Rainbooms could not believe what had just happened, their magic made Sunset stronger.

“Well what do you know, I guess your magic did work after all,” Sunset said as she looked at her hands. "Now nobody can stop me and it's all thanks to you."

The rest of the student body looked upon their supposed saviors, disappointed, and even betrayed.

“This cannot be!” Rarity said in disbelief.

"Seeing is believing, darling. Your magic has failed you and deemed me worthy of all your power." Sunset said as she looked down at the Rainbooms. “And the first thing I’m going to do....” They braced themselves for her attack when the bell rang. "Is head to class. See you, ladies."

Sunset happily waved goodbye as she floated down and turned back to normal, she took one step forward before realizing something.

“Oh! Before I forget,” Sunset reached inside her pocket and pulled out Rainbow Dash’s phone. “Gilda.”

Realizing what she’s supposed to do, Gilda ran up to her queen and accepted the phone before going over to Rainbow Dash.

“Here’s your phone back, Dash. Sorry, I stole it,” Gilda apologized as she handed the phone to a surprised Rainbow Dash.

“Uh, thanks.” Rainbow Dash said in confusion as she took her phone back from Gilda.

Gilda hurried back to her group as they all made their way down the halls and to their separate classrooms.

“Um, what do we do now?” Fluttershy asked meekly.

“I’m at a loss myself,” Rarity said. “Our magic made Sunset stronger, why?”

“Girls, what did yah think about when we blasted Sunset with our magic?” Applejack asked.

“Well...I thought about wanting my friend back,” Fluttershy shyly confessed, she thought of the good times she and Sunset had.

“Me too,” Pinkie Pie said sadly, remembering Sunset’s beautiful smile and laughter.

“As did I,” Rarity said, hugging herself as she cast her gaze down. She recalled how she and Sunset would work on an outfit together.

“Can’t say ah didn’t think the same,” Applejack said, as she lowered her hat to cover her eyes. She remembered how Sunset helped her out on the farm and tutored her, she even babysat Applebloom.

“So our magic didn’t work because we still thought of Sunset as our friend?” Rainbow Dash questioned as she looked at her phone’s wallpaper. “Is Sunset our friend?”

Nobody knew how to answer that.

“C’mon yah’ll, we better head to class.” Applejack reminded them.

The five friends wordlessly headed towards their classes, doubt hanging over their heads.

After her little show of power, the students gave Sunset a wide berth out of fear. They now knew she was powerful and understood that she was not to be messed with. The only ones who stayed close were her loyal followers. They swore to protect her, acting as her bodyguards. Well, they proved to be useful so far.

Snips and Snails had recorded her little performance. She had yet to tell them to release it.

She hated playing the villain but if that was how her friends saw her then she might as well play the part. It might be painful, but it was all part of the plan.

Anon-A-Miss no doubt had witnessed it all. Whoever they were, they better watch it. Sunset Shimmer was no longer alone.

‘A group is far stronger than an individual who only fights for themselves.’

Sunset’s mother’s words echoed in her mind.

Sunset knew Rainbow Dash was prone to jumping to conclusions, especially when she did not get the full picture. She eavesdropped and thought Sunset had gone evil. Perhaps she could use that to her advantage to manipulate the situation. But why was she there in the first place? She couldn’t have been involved with Gilda’s misguided group and judging by what she heard, Sunset surmised that she must have been around after she broke the group that planned to assault her. Could Rainbow Dash have realized what was about to happen and rush to save her?

“Can’t you and your friends do something?”

Sunset was snapped out of her thoughts by a group of five students surrounding Fluttershy.

“Um, w-we’re working on it,” Fluttershy meekly responded.

“Sunset’s strutting around like she’s in charge and the rest of us want you girls to do something about it!” a male student with spiky red hair said in frustration.

“How come your magic didn’t defeat her like last time?” a female student with blonde hair tied in a ponytail asked. “Did you guys go easy on her because she’s your friend?”

“Don’t tell me you’re working with her!” another male student with shoulder-length green hair accused as he narrowed his eyes at Fluttershy.

“N-no, it’s not like that!” Fluttershy denied the accusation.

“How can we be sure we can trust you?” another female student with long purple hair questioned.

Fluttershy backed up against the lockers, the students looked at her expectantly with angry eyes.

“They take their anger out on the easiest targets. How pathetic,” Sunset said, narrowing her eyes at the group as she marched towards them.

“If you want us to believe that you aren’t with Sunset then you better take care of her,” the spiky redhead threatened.

Suddenly, the students that surrounded Fluttershy felt a chill go up their spines.

“What do you sheep think you’re doing?” Sunset demanded, emitting an intimidating presence.

The group of 5 jumped at the voice and slowly turned around to see Sunset with her entourage.

“S-Sunset!” the green-haired student stuttered nervously.

“I asked you a question,” Sunset narrowed her eyes at the group, the air around her suddenly becoming heavy.

“W-we were just asking Fluttershy a question,” the purple-haired girl replied nervously, she felt herself being crushed under Sunset’s presence.

“By harassing her?” Sunset questioned while raising an eyebrow.

“I-it isn’t like that!” the blonde-haired female quickly said.

“Oh really,” Sunset raised her right hand at the group. “Then let me see for myself.”

Sunset’s hand is covered in a red aura which made the 5 students scream before running off.

“Cowards,” Sunset muttered as she lowered her hand and approached Fluttershy. “You okay, Shy?”

“Y-yeah,” Fluttershy nervousness responded. “Thank you, Sunset.”

“You really shouldn’t listen to people like them. They’re just mad because they didn’t get what they want but instead of doing anything about it, they just go after someone weaker to vent. It’s annoying. One moment they’re with you but then they’re against you when things don’t go their way.” Sunset said bitterly.

Fluttershy could feel resentment emanating off of Sunset.

“Anyway, I’ll see you later, Fluttershy.”

Sunset was about to leave when Fluttershy yelled, “W-wait!”

“Yes?” Sunset looked over her shoulder.

“Sunset, what are you planning?”

“I’m bringing order,” Sunset said with a smile before continuing on her way towards her destination.

Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle retreated into the girls’ bathroom. After checking to see that all the stalls were empty, they gathered together.

They were freaking out.

“This is bad! This is very bad!” Sweetie Belle panicked.

“Look, it’ll be fine,” Applebloom urged. But she sounded like she was trying to convince herself more.

“Fine!? It’s not fine! Sunset’s gotten power and our sisters couldn’t do anything about it!” Scootaloo yelled.

“Scootaloo, please, not so loud,” Sweetie Belle shushed her.

“Sorry, but now Sunset’s got magic and an army,” Scootaloo frowned. “And what are we supposed to do now? I doubt we can use Anon-A-Miss against her.”

“Maybe we still can,” Applebloom said.

“How?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“By gettin’, everyone riled up and against Sunset,” Applebloom explained. “We keep posting and make it look like Sunset is using the site to make herself look good by being the hero.”

“Are you sure that will work?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Sunset just showed us that she’s still bad,” Applebloom pointed out. “She hasn’t changed.”

“Then why didn’t our sisters’ magic work on her then?” Scootaloo questioned.

“Ah don’t know, ah’m not a magic expert!” Applebloom raised her voice.

“Maybe Princess Twilight knows,” Sweetie Belle brought up.

“But she’s back in her world and we have no way of contacting her,” Scootaloo reminded her.

“Oh yeah,” Sweetie Belle’s said in a sad tone.

The girls were silent as they thought about their situation, it didn’t look good for them. Suddenly, they heard a commotion outside and went to investigate. They say an all too familiar sight of several students fighting in the hallways, the CMC hated to see what their school has become since they started posting everyone else’s secrets on Anon-A-Miss.

“Alright break it up!”

Sunset Shimmer separated two fighting students and her entourage helped separate the others.

“There’s no fighting in school!” Sunset said using the royal Canterlot voice. “So knock it off!”

The students she separated glared at her before they cowered under her glare.

“O-okay, sorry Sunset,” the male student with blue short-haired apologized.

“Hey! You will address her as Her Majesty!” Gilda shouted.

“R-right, sorry your Majesty!” The blue-haired boy quickly and nervously said.

“Listen up, If you have problems with each other then come to me!” Sunset said. “I’ll help you resolve them without you having to beat the hell out of each other!”

The students grumbled under their breath as they cast glances at each other, they felt reluctant to agree but realized that this was better than facing Sunset’s wrath. The students agreed to Sunset’s proposal which made the former unicorn smile.

“That’s great to hear, I’ll talk with Principal Celestia about this and inform you all on where we should meet for your counseling,” Sunset said as she let them go, she then made her way towards the principal’s office with Lightning Dust and Gilda. The rest of her entourage stayed behind to make sure no one else started fighting.

The CMC is stunned to see Sunset so easily put an end to the fighting and offer help.

“She sure is something huh?”

The CMC was startled by the voice and quickly turn next to them to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

“Talk about commanding total respect,” Diamond Tiara said, very impressed with Sunset’s display.

“It’s not respect, Diamond!” Applebloom disagreed with her. “They’re afraid of her!”

"Well, how else is she gonna get people to listen?" Diamond asked. "And doesn't Vice Principal Luna do the same thing? We respect her too but we're also afraid of her. You can't have respect without a healthy dose of fear."

“This is Sunset Shimmer we’re talking about here! She’s the biggest bully at CHS!” Applebloom stated.

“So was I,” Diamond Tiara reminded her.

“Yer different, ya changed!” Applebloom was quick to point out.

“And Sunset saved us from the Sirens. Now she’s the one in charge and she has real power. You know, maybe I should talk to her. Maybe she’ll be my mentor,” said Diamond.

“You want her to be your mentor!?” Applebloom was shocked to hear this.

“She’ll graduate soon and someone needs to take over. I could be her heir so I need her to teach me the ropes and show me how to do it right.” Diamond Tiara said, smiling as she saw the shocked looks of the CMC. “I’m just kidding Bloom, relax!”

“Yeah, mah girlfriend wants Sunset to be her mentor, and ah’m suppose to take that well,” Applebloom pouted.

Diamond Tiara giggled at Applebloom’s pouty face, she always found it cute. She leaned in to kiss her on the cheek.

“You make the cutest faces when you’re angry,” Diamond Tiara teased, a cheeky smile on her face.

“Knock it off,” Applebloom said, her cheeks rosy.

Diamond Tiara simply continued smiling as she reached for Applebloom’s hand and was delighted when the farm girl laced their fingers, they had been dating ever since Princess Twilight and the humane five defeated Sunset at the Fall Formal. Diamond Tiara asked Applebloom out to the Fall Formal.

“Get a room you two,” Scootaloo gagged, she didn’t like seeing two of her friends all lovey-dovey in front of her.

“Aww, I think they’re cute!” Sweetie Belle gushed, she can hardly believe that Diamond Tiara, their former bully was now dating Applebloom. Then again she couldn’t believe that they were now friends with the rich girl and Silver Spoon.

“I agree with you there,” Silver Spoon said, smiling slyly at her two friends. It was strange and at the same time fun seeing this side of Diamond Tiara.

“Whatever, I still got dibs on the maid of honor!” Scootaloo said, grinning at the couple.

“Hey! Who said who can be the maid of Honor?” Sweetie Belle questioned as she crosses her arms.

“I just did,” Scoootaloo answers simply as she stuck her tongue out Sweetie Belle.

“Well I’m going to be the godmother of their first kid,” Silver Spoon declared.

“Oh yeah? Well, their first kid is going to be named after me!” Scootaloo said.

Silver Spoon, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle continued to argue while Diamond Tiara and Applebloom’s faces are bright red.

“So how’s your family, Applebloom?” Diamond Tiara asked, hoping to change the subject.

“Oh! Uh, they’re good. We’re makin’ our famous warm Apple cider,” Applebloom explained.

“What about you and your sister? Did you get to do the things you do together for the holidays?” Diamond Tiara asked, Applebloom had told her how her sister was too busy to spend time with her.

“Yep! We decorated our Christmas tree, made cookies, went Christmas shopping, an’ we all shared Christmas stories by the campfire!” Applebloom said excitedly, with Sunset no longer in the picture, she and Applejack were able to do the things they would normally do this time of year.

“I’m happy to hear that!” Diamond Tiara said, genuinely happy for her girlfriend.

“I had an intense snowball fight with Rainbow Dash yesterday!” Scootaloo said excitedly, although she lost she still had a lot of fun. “That was the best day ever!”

“I got to help Rarity with her dresses and added some creative input,” Sweetie Belle said proudly, her friends looked very impressed by that. But truth be told, Sweetie Belle’s designs almost made Rarity faint.

“It’s great that your sisters are spending time with you all again,” Silver Spoon said. “I guess something good came out of Sunset’s betrayal.”

“Silver Spoon!” Diamond Tiara said in shock. “What if Sunset hears you?”

“Oh relax, Diamond Tiara. It’s not like she’s here,” Silver Spoon assures her best friend.

“No, but we are.”

The CMC was startled by the voice and quickly turn around to see the Rainbooms.

“Hi, Applejack.” Applebloom greeted her big sister.

“Hey there, Applebloom.” Applejack returned the greeting, her tone sad.

“Is everything alright?” Diamond Tiara asked, noticing that all the girls looked a little uneasy.

“We’re fine, it’s just…” Applejack trailed off, rubbing her arm nervously.

“Sunset beat us,” Rainbow Dash blurted out, crossing her arms and looking away. “We had the magic of friendship and yet it only made her stronger.”

“But why though?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Why did it make her stronger?”

“I wish we knew,” Rarity said sadly.

“I bet Princess Twilight would know,” Silver Spoon said.

The Rainbooms eyes widen at this.

“Of course!” Rarity said with excitement. “Princess Twilight will surely know what to do!”

“But doesn’t Sunset have the only thing that we need to get in touch with Twilight?” Pinkie Pie asked.

The Rainbooms let out a disappointing sigh, Pinkie Pie was right.

“There’s always the portal,” Rainbow Dash brought up.

“But I doubt it’s open and we need to communicate with Twilight to open it,” Rarity pointed out.

“Looks like Sunset holds all the cards,” Applejack admitted.

“We could try checking her locker to see if she left her journal there,” Rainbow Dash suggested, she felt a little uneasy about this.

“It would help if we knew her locker combination,” Rarity pointed out the obvious problem.

Rainbow Dash swallowed a nervous lump, she knew the lock code for Sunset’s locker. But she Pinkie Promised her that she would never tell anyone unless she said it was okay or it was an emergency, and for some reason, her gut was telling her that this wasn’t an emergency.

“Oh goodness, I almost forgot!” Rarity suddenly realized.

“What is it?” Applejack sighed, knowing Rarity, it probably has something to do with her hair.

“I’m supposed to return a book that I borrowed from the library,” Rarity said as she searched her backpack for the book and was relieved to find it.

“Well yah better hurry, yah know what Miss Cheerilee does to people who are late returning books?” Applejack warned.

“I had to help her take inventory,” Scootaloo sighed.

“I had to place back the returned books on their proper selves for a week,” Sweetie Belle said.

“I had to collect the books that people forget to put back on the shelves,” Diamond Tiara groaned in annoyance.

“Then I better hurry and give back this book,” Rarity said as she made her way towards the library. “I’ll see you later, darlings!”

Sunset was in the library, doing some studying. Gilda was by her side.

“OK, I need to use the bathroom,” Sunset said as she got up.

“I’ll go with you, Your Majesty.”

Gilda escorted Sunset Shimmer out of the library, leaving her backpack unattended.

Rarity walked into the library and went directly towards Miss Cheerilee’s desk, she handed over her book and after checking it over the librarian smiled and nodded at her. Rarity made her way towards the exit when her eyes caught the familiar backpack of Sunset Shimmer.

‘Could it be?’ Rarity thought as she made her way towards the backpack, sure enough, it was indeed Sunset’s backpack.

Seeing the opportunity in front of her, Rarity calmly reached for Sunset’s backpack and opened it. Her eyes immediately caught sight of Sunset’s cutie mark on a thick book.

‘The journal!’

Rarity quickly glanced around to make sure there wasn’t anyone nearby before grabbing Sunset’s journal and stuffing it inside her backpack. She then closed Sunset’s backpack and quickly made her way out of the library.

The rest of the Rainbooms are all sitting at their usual table at lunch when Rarity rushes into the lunchroom.

“Girls! You’re never going to believe this!” Rarity said with excitement as she reaches their table. “Feast your eyes on this!”

Rarity dramatically presents her friends, Sunset’s journal.

“How in tarnation did yah get that?!” Applejack asked in shock, she couldn’t believe that Rarity managed to get that from Sunset.

“I saw an opportunity and I took it!” Rarity said with glee. “Now we can contact Princess Twilight.”

“Maybe we should do it somewhere private,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Perhaps yer right, let’s go to the band room.” Applejack suggested.

The rest of the group nodded as they made their way towards their band room, their hearts pounding against their chest as they knew they did a bad thing by stealing Sunset’s journal. But what choice did they have? They burst into their club room and locked the door behind them.

“Quick, write a message!” Rainbow Dash urged.

“Hold yer horses, Dash.” Applejack tried to calm down her athletic friend.

Rarity pulled out the journal and started flipping through the pages to find an empty spot, but then her eye for detail caught the words, girls, and family.

“Hold on a minute, It appears that Sunset wrote about us.” Rarity said as she started to read.

“What does it say?” Rainbow Dash asked curiously.

The girls crowded around Rarity and started to read the journal entry from the night of Rarity’s slumber party.

Dear Twilight,

My second slumber party with the girls, and already I feel so much closer to everyone! I haven’t felt so loved, so accepted in...well...ever! I feel like I finally have a family again. Without all of you to help and support me, I’d be- well you know what I’d be. Anyway, I should get some sleep. But I wanted to let you know, before I do...that I love you all.

Sunset Shimmer.

The girls were silent as they finished reading that entry.

“Sunset loves us,” Fluttershy was the first to speak, tears welling up in her eyes. She then recalled the way Sunset protected her from those students.

“Did...did we make a mistake?” Pinkie Pie questioned, her hair now flat as the realization that she pushed away a friend for no reason.

“But why did she act the way she did earlier?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Certainly her actions now kind of contradict what she wrote,” Applejack said. “Ah don’t get Sunset at all.”

The Rainbooms are now even more confused than they were before, just what exactly is going on with Sunset? Rarity flipped to the next page and found it blank.

“It would appear that Sunset has not written back to Twilight after that,” Rarity said, starting to feel bad for the way she accused and abandoned Sunset.

“We should still write to Twilight,” Rainbow Dash reminded them. “Maybe she can help us figure out this whole thing.”

“It’s a good a place as any to start,” Rarity agreed as she took out a pen and prepared to write, but before she could even write her first word, the journal burst into flames.

Rarity threw the journal on the ground.

“Quick! Get the fire extinguisher!” Applejack shouted.

But before anyone can go get it, the flames shot up from the journal and form the head of an angry unicorn. She looked at the group menacingly before disappearing.

The girls were stunned by this, they looked down at the journal to see that nothing remained. Only one thing was on their minds.

‘We are so screwed!’

Author's Note

Sunset has made her presence known and there's nothing anyone can do to stop her, I look forward to your comments. Thanks to KR Chrome for his help again.

Audience With The Queen

Sunset let out a sigh, she had just returned from her bathroom break and wanted to write a message to Twilight, letting her know the progress of her plan. But she found her journal missing from her backpack.

“Can’t say I’m surprised,” Sunset said, a hint of annoyance in her voice.

“Don’t worry your majesty, we’ll search high and low for the ones responsible. ”Gilda vowed a fierce look of determination in her eyes.

“Thank you, Gilda. But that won’t be necessary,” Sunset assured her faithful follower. She snapped her fingers and her journal appeared in her hand. “I’ve already predicted this would happen and planned accordingly.”

“Well played your Majesty!” Gilda complimented her queen, she should’ve realized that Her Majesty would be steps ahead of everyone.

“With all the students against me because of Anon-A-Miss, I figured they would try to steal my belongings as a way to get back at me,” Sunset said as she looked at her journal. “I couldn’t let that happen so I created a fake journal that would burst into flames if someone attempted to tear the pages or write in it.”

Sunset opened her journal and channeled magic to her hands which caused new words to appear after her entry about Rarity’s slumber party.

“So whoever stole my fake journal read my entry from the night of the slumber party at Rarity’s,” Sunset said, the gears in her head turning as to who might be the one who stole her journal. “No matter, it’s of little concern at this point.”

Sunset closed her journal and placed it back in its pocket dimension, she put her backpack on and was about to leave when Vice-Principal Luna came up to her.

“Sunset Shimmer, my sister would like to have a word with you regarding your request earlier for a room where you can help the students with their issues.” Vice-Principal Luna said.

“Sure thing,” Sunset simply said as she and Gilda followed the Vice-Principal to the Principal’s office.

“Just so you know, Miss Shimmer. My sister and I never believed you were Anon-A-Miss,” Vice-Principal Luna said without turning around.

“Really?” Sunset was a little surprised to hear this. “How do you know that it wasn’t me?”

Vice-Principal Luna glanced back at Sunset and flashed her a smile that was unlike the other times she saw her smile, this one felt more personal.

“That’s also something my sister and I would like to talk to you about,” Vice-Principal Luna said before looking back in the direction she is going.

Sunset is perplexed by this, what could they want to talk to her about? Can it be used to prove she isn’t Anon-A-Miss? The trio walked in silence the rest of the way and when they reached Principal Celestia’s office, Vice-Principal Luna blocked Gilda’s path.

“I’m sorry, Gilda. But we would like to speak with Sunset in private.”

Gilda looked to Sunset who simply nodded.

“Okay, I’ll wait for you outside the office,” Gilda said as she walked away.

“Sorry about this Sunset Shimmer,” Vice-Principal Luna apologized as she closed the door. “But we figured it was best to tell you this first and let you decide if you wish to tell your companions.”

“What’s going on?” Sunset asked as she looked between the Principal and Vice-Principal.

“Relax, Sunset. There isn’t anything malicious going on,” Principal Celestia assures her. “We just want to talk to you and ask a few questions.”

“I believe you know what they are,” Vice-Principal Luna said as she walked to stand beside her sister. “But first we want to tell you that your request for a room to help the students has been approved. However, it’s only available for clubs so to use it you need to register as a club.”

“Sounds simple enough,” Sunset said, her mind already thinking of ideas for possible club names.

“We figured you would say that,” Principal Celestia said as she glances at her sister. “It’s good to know that the counterpart of my daughter thinks well on her feet.”

Sunset freezes at this, she looks at Principal Celestia to see her smiling smugly. The same smile that she would see on her mother whenever she catches her doing something she’s not supposed to.

“I’m surprised it took you this long to bring this up,” Sunset said, calming herself down as she gives a small smile at the Principals.

“In our defense, we didn’t know how to best approach you with this.” Vice-Principal Luna said as she gave Sunset that smile again. “We were still trying to wrap our heads around how there is another Sunset.”

“That explains why you two have been slightly awkward when trying to talk to me,” Sunset said, smiling as she recalled how the two principals would stutter when trying to talk to her and even avoid eye contact as much as possible.

“You were no better yourself young lady,” Principal Celestia raised an eyebrow at Sunset, her smile never faltering. “You were acting like a scared kitten whenever I tried to talk to you like I was going to throw you in the dungeon.”

“Y-yeah,” Sunset laughed nervously, at first she thought that her mother had followed her through the portal and was going to banish her or worse.

“You were pretty nervous around me,” Vice-Principal Luna said. “But it wasn’t out of fear, more like you didn’t know how to talk to me.”

“That’s because I never knew Mom had a sister,” Sunset said. “Finding that out caught me completely off guard.”

Both sisters were confused at this.

“How could you not know that I have a sister?” Principal Celestia asked.

“Well...she was never around while I was growing up,” Sunset answered. “Mom never mentioned anything about having a sister, as far as I know, Mom is the only family I have.”

Sunset lowered her gaze to the floor, a sad look on her face as she remembered her mother. She missed her so much.

Celestia looked at Sunset with worry, drawing comparisons with her daughter, she knows just how much Sunset loves her family. She cast a glance at her sister who looked like she wanted to go over there and hug Sunset.

“But you know, Mom always kept secrets. She probably does have a sister but something happened and she doesn’t plan to tell me about her,” Sunset said, a little annoyed that her mother always kept secrets from her.

“I see that never changes,” Luna mutters, narrowing her eyes as she looks at her sister.

“I’m sure she has a good reason for not telling you,” Celestia said as she winked at her sister.

“I’ve heard that before,” Both Sunset and Luna said in unison, they blinked before giggling.

“You look like Celestia but take after me,” Luna said proudly.

The trio had a good laugh it appears that Sunset took after her aunt. A part of her wanted to ask the Vice-Principal about herself, get to know her aunt. But another part of her felt that she shouldn’t until she has met her Equestrian aunt.

“Now, let’s get your new “club” set up shall we?” Principal Celestia said as she took out the new club form.

Sunset nodded as she took the form and started filling it out, as she got to the club name, she stopped. She started thinking of what to call the “club” and smiled when she thought of a name before writing it down. Once she was done, she handed the form over to Principal Celestia.

“Kingdom of the Sun?” Celestia read aloud the club name Sunset had chosen.

“Yeah, since my Mom is the ruler of Equestria-”

“Wait! Ruler?!” Luna gasped, her eyes wide in shock.

“Oh right, you don’t know. You see, your Equestrian version is the princess of Equestria,” Sunset explained, shocking both principals.

“I’m...a princess?” Principal Celestia muttered, hardly believing it.

“As your daughter and heir to the throne, I have certain responsibilities like representing our kingdom when I’m visiting neighboring kingdoms,” Sunset added. “Hence the club name, I’m representing our kingdom and using what I’ve been taught to help ponies or people in this case.”

“That is some responsibility,” Luna said, impressed at her niece for having such an important role.

“It’s more of a chore but I do my best not to conquer the kingdoms,” Sunset shrugged.

Luna and Celestia were taken aback by this before they realized that Sunset must be joking, but considering who Sunset used to be…

“Anyway, Sunset. You’re all set up and ready to begin helping your fellow students,” Celestia said as she put away the form.

“Thank you, Principal Celestia.” Sunset thanked the Principal. “I’ll be on my way.”

Sunset turned around to leave but was stopped by Principal Celestia.

“Just a moment, Sunset.” The Principal called out.

“What is it?” Sunset asked.

“If you ever want to talk, my office is always open.” Principal Celestia said, giving Sunset a motherly smile that she only uses for her.

“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.” the former unicorn thanked the principal, giving her a sad smile which the sisters noticed.

“And if you feel that you can’t talk to my sister, then you are more than welcome to talk to me!” Luna said proudly.

“I will!” Sunset chuckled before leaving the office.

“Did you notice her smile, sister?” Vice-Principal Luna asked in a serious tone.

“Yes,” was Celestia’s simple reply.

“Something must have happened between her and your counterpart,” Vice-Principal Luna noted. “Perhaps they fought?”

“You may be right, Luna. Sunset also seems to be suffering from separation anxiety,” Principal Celestia added.

“I’ve seen her giving you long stares when you’re not looking,” Luna said, after the fall formal she would catch Sunset looking at her sister with regret and remorse. “Sunset must greatly miss her mother.”

“And whenever I’m around it must bring back painful memories,” Celestia sighed. “I wish there was a way we could help her.”

“Same here,” Luna agreed with her older sister as she laid a comforting hand on her shoulder. “But right now the only one that can help her is the other you.”

“I wish there was some way to contact the other me and tell her that our Sunshine needs her,” Principal Celestia said with worry.

“We are so dead!” Rainbow Dash said in a panic, gripping her hair as she paced around the club room.

“Sunset’s going to kill us!” Applejack said, hunched over on a chair with her right hand holding her head.

“Now, darlings. I’m sure if we explained what happened, Sunset won’t be too mad at us.” Rarity tried to assure her friends.

“Yeah, I’m sure Sunset will understand that we stole her journal!” Rainbow Dash spoke in a sarcastic tone.

“She’ll never forgive us!” Fluttershy said in a panic. "We destroyed it!"

“Hold on a minute girls!” Pinkie Pie gasped. “Don’t you girls see what’s going on?!”

“Pinkie, what are yah gettin’ at?” Applejack asked in confusion.

“That we’re panicking like Sunset was still our friend!” Pinkie Pie raised her voice.

“What?" Rainbow Dash gave the party girl an incredulous look. “Pinkie that has nothing to do with-”

“Then why are we afraid of what Sunset will do to us?!” Pinkie Pie questioned, grabbing on to Rainbow Dash’s shoulders.

“Because we destroyed something valuable of hers, darling.” Rarity answered, not seeing Pinkie Pie’s point.

“But if Sunset is the bad guy we think she is, then why does it feel like we messed up a friend’s book?” Pinkie Pie asked.

The rest of the Raibooms were silent, Pinkie Pie was right. Why did it feel like they let a friend down?

“Because Sunset was our friend,” Rainbow Dash spoke up. “She was more than that, she was family.”

“And she threw it back at our faces,” Applejack bitterly commented.

“But why?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Why would Sunset do this?”

“Pinkie, haven’t you been paying attention? Sunset has an army! She was even harassing someone!” Rainbow Dash said in irritation.

"So what does she need Anon-A-Miss for? If she's trying to take over, what's the point?" Rarity suddenly brought up.

“How should I know? I don’t know how bad guys think!” Rainbow Dash said as she threw her hands in the air.

“Then let’s find out,” Applejack said. “Let’s investigate Sunset and find out what she’s really up to.”

“But what about her journal?” Fluttershy asked as she looked at the spot where the journal burst into flames.

“We have to tell her the truth,” Rarity suggested.

“Do we have to?” Rainbow Dash asked, a little nervous.

“We have to Dash,” Applejack said. “It’s the right thing to do.”

“I figured you’d say that,” Rainbow Dash said with a sigh. “How much you wanna bet she uses this against us?”

“I don’t doubt that,” Rarity said.

“Let’s get this over with,” Rainbow Dash grumbled as she and her friends left their clubroom.

Sunset and her group were inside the clubroom that would serve as their base of operations to help the students of CHS.

“Kind of cramped in here isn’t it, your majesty?” Gilda asked as she and the rest of Sunset’s group had just enough room to lift their elbows.

“True, but not for long,” Sunset said as she started to concentrate, her pony ears sprouted from atop her head and her hair extended into a ponytail. Sunset snapped her fingers and the room got more spacious as it was transformed into a throne room. “Might as well go all the way, right?”

“Right, your Majesty!” Sunset’s followers all shouted in unison.

Sunset walked down the carpeted path towards the throne, it was exactly like her mother’s but it had the symbol of her cutie mark on the headrest. On the wall above the throne is a regal portrait of her mother in her pony form and a stained glass window with the image of Celestia’s cutie mark.

“I’m going to do it right this time, Mom,” Sunset whispered before she took her seat on the throne, her followers kneeled before her.

This is what the old Sunset would have wanted, sitting on her throne as the ruler of CHS with her loyal subjects kneeling before her. But she was not that person anymore, and she didn’t choose this.

“It’s funny,” Sunset suddenly spoke.

“What is, your majesty?” Dumbbell asked, still kneeling.

“I did everything I could to get more power and rule the school, but I was easily defeated by the magic of friendship.” Sunset began as she recalled her defeat. “But now I easily claim power and the magic of friendship can’t stop me.”

“Is your Majesty not pleased by this?” Lightning Dust asked cautiously.

“I hate it,” Sunset laughed. “My so-called friends think I’ve betrayed them, the whole school hates and fears me again, everything I’ve done amounted to nothing in the end!”

Sunset raised her voice in irritation, startling her followers.

“B-but it can’t be helped, your majesty!” Hoops tried to assure his queen.

“Y-yeah, the whole school is out of control!” Gilda said. “With you in charge, they’re too scared to start a fight.”

“Ruling through fear,” Sunset scoffed. “Mom always did say that being a ruler meant that you had to do things you wouldn’t like. But that didn’t mean that you can’t make up for it after.”

“Do you have something in mind, your majesty?” Dumbbell asked.

“Yeah, I’m going to put on a little show for everyone.” Sunset sneered. “And I’m going to recruit a certain illusionist to help me.”

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

“Looks like we’ve got our first problem that needs fixing,” Sunset said with a smile. “Open the door and let them in.”

“So what do we say?” Rainbow Dash asked as she and the rest of the Rainbooms waited outside Sunset’s club door. Vice-Principal Luna told them where they could find Sunset.

“The truth, that we stole her journal and it suddenly burst into flames.” Applejack answered.

“Do you think she’ll believe us?” Fluttershy asked.

“There’s only one way to find out,” Rarity said as the door opened to reveal Snips.

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Snips said in a disappointing tone.

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash asked, crossing her arms and arching her right eyebrow.

“What do you guys want?” Snips asked, a little annoyed.

“We would like to have a word with Sunset,” Rarity answered, a little annoyed with Snip’s attitude.

“Hey boss, the Rainbooms want to talk with you!” Snip’s shouted behind him.

“Let them in!”

Snip’s nodded as he stood aside and held the door open for the Rainbooms to enter.

“Thank you,” Rarity thanked the young man as she stepped inside the room and gasped as she saw the interior.

“Whoa,” Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the decor. The beautiful light blue marble walls and columns, the expensive-looking drapes, the stained glass windows depicting images of the sun as well as earth ponies, Pegasus, and unicorns in harmony. As well as several images of Princess Celestia, either basking in her ponies’ praise, raising the sun, and defeating Nightmare Moon. “This is a club room?”

“It’s simply divine!” Rarity said with glee.

“Wow! You can host a party for the whole school here!” Pinkie said in excitement.

“Check out the host,” Applejack motions ahead where Sunset Shimmer is sitting on her throne.

“Seriously?” Rainbow Dash scoffed.

“Easy there, Rainbow Dash. We’re here to apologize not pick a fight with Sunset,” Applejack warned her athletic friend.

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash mumbled.

The Rainbooms made their way towards Sunset Shimmer, following the red carpet towards her throne. Sunset’s loyal followers stood on either side of the carpet, neither of them looking at the Rainbooms as they walked past. Rainbow Dash looked at Gilda, Lightning Dust, Hoops, Score, and Dumbbell, four of which are bullies and one was a reckless showoff. It didn’t surprise her that they are working for Sunset now. They stopped in front of Sunset’s throne as the former Equestrian looked down on them, Rainbow Dash hated that.

“Welcome to the Kingdom of the Sun. How can we help you?” Sunset asked, smiling kindly at her former friends.

“Well, it’s not so much as how you can help us but rather that there’s something we must confess.” Rarity said, looking ashamed.

“Oh?” Sunset blinked in surprise, a part of her was hoping that they had come to their senses and wanted to apologize. But judging by Rainbow’s look of disgust at seeing her on her throne, she sadly realized that that wasn’t what they wanted to confess.

“Sunset, we stole yer journal.” Applejack confesses, removing her hat and placing it against her chest.

As soon as those words left Applejack’s lips, Sunset narrowed her eyes at Applejack as she rose from her throne and began marching towards the Rainbooms. The girls huddled together as Sunset approached before stopping a few feet in front of them and pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Alright, hand it over please?” Sunset asked as she extended her hand out towards Applejack.

The girls looked at each other with nervous expressions before looking back at Sunset.

“We can't,” Rarity said.

“Why not?” Sunset asked.

“Because your journal burst into flames,” Pinkie Pie answered, laughing nervously.

Sunset growled at the news.

"You stole my book and destroyed it," she growled, eyes flaring angrily.

"We took it coz we needed it to call Twilight!" Applejack defended.

“So, instead of just asking for the journal, you decided to steal it,” Sunset scowled. “And now it's gone. Congratulations. You’ve messed up yet again. You did not just destroy a journal. It was something my mother left me and you destroyed the one thing that allowed Twilight to open the portal freely. Now she'll have to wait for the portal to open naturally."

"We wouldn't have stolen your journal if you hadn't gone bad again!" Rainbow Dash shot back.

"And I keep telling you, it wasn't me, but I guess it goes in one ear and out the other. Let me make things clear: I’m not Anon-A-Miss but the fact you keep insisting proves how little you know about me. What I desire, my ambition is to take control. I never do anything just for shits and giggles. If I collect secrets, I don’t post them online for everyone to see. I’d use them as blackmail to hold over people to control them. That’s how I do things."

“We’ll stop you as we did before,” Rainbow Dash threatened.

“You have no magic, no Pony Princess, and no plan,” Sunset Shimmer listed. “I, on the other hand, have power and an army. Face it, you’re all powerless. There’s nothing you can do but everyone expects you to save them. That’s why you’re doing this because it’s expected of you. The problem with the students in this school is that if you don't live up to their expectations, they'll turn on you. They all attacked me when they thought I went back to my old ways and they already tried to attack Fluttershy because you all failed to defeat me."

The girls gasped as they turned to Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, is this true?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking at her best friend with wide eyes.

“Yes,” Fluttershy replied, casting her gaze down. “I was cornered and they demanded that we do something about Sunset...or else.”

“Fluttershy, why didn’t you say anything?” Rainbow Dash half asked, half demanded.

“I...I didn’t want to bother any of you,” Fluttershy replied sadly.

“Why would you think they would be bothered?” Sunset asked, gaining everyone’s’ attention. “You had no problem telling me off.”

Fluttershy flinched at that.

“Hey! Lay off of Fluttershy will you!” Rainbow Dash glared at Sunset.

“They’re your friends Fluttershy, you aren’t going to bother them by asking for help,” Sunset said in a gentle and assuring tone. "After all, friends need to support each other, through good times and bad. They also need to talk when things go wrong."

Sunset turned around and looked at the portrait of her mother.

“If there’s no trust between friends, then are you truly friends?” Sunset questioned.

“Funny yah should mention that,” Applejack grumbled as she narrowed her eyes at Sunset.

“You’re right,” Fluttershy said in a defeated tone, she looked at her friends with apologetic eyes. “Girls, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.”

“Don’t sweat it, Shy.” Rainbow Dash said as she laid a comforting hand on her childhood friend’s shoulder.

“We had no idea that something like this would happen,” Rarity said as she approached Fluttershy. “I’m terribly sorry for leaving you alone and vulnerable, darling.”

Sunset’s eye twitched when hearing that.

"As sentimental as this is, if you have no other business, you may leave. I'm a busy queen and my time is valuable," Sunset dismissed them.

"We'll stop you," Rainbow Dash swore.

“Actually, Rainbow, before Christmas day comes, you’ll all be helping me with my plans,” Sunset promised.

“As if we’ll help you!” Applejack states angrily.

“You won’t have a choice,” Sunset said as she glanced back at the Rainbooms with a sly smile. “It’s for the greater good.”

Sunset started walking back to her throne, Rainbow Dash and Applejack glared at Sunset’s retreating back.

“By the way, if the students try to gang up on any of you, I’ll be sure to remind them of their place,” Sunset said without looking back as she approached her throne.

“Tch! As if you’d help us,” Rainbow Dash scoffed at the idea.

“I helped Fluttershy with those students that ganged up on her,” Sunset said as she sat down on her throne and watched in amusement as the Rainbooms looked at her in shock. “As Queen, I have to help my subjects.”

“Hey Boss, Lyra, and Bon Bon are here to see you!” Snips called out.

“See you later girls,” Sunset waved goodbye to the Rainbooms before motioning for snips to let in Bon Bon and Lyra.

The Rainbooms made their way out and past an annoyed Lyra who won’t even look at Bon Bon.

“Okay, now what?” Rainbow Dash asked as they were outside Sunset’s club room.

“There aint nothin’ much we can do without Twilight or our magic,’' Applejack sadly admitted. “Ah hate to say it, but Sunset’s right.”

“She can’t be right!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice. “I refuse to believe anything she says!”

Rainbow Dash storms off.

“Darling, where are you going?!” Rarity asked.

“To prove the traitor wrong!” Rainbow Dash answered as she made her way to the Rainbooms band practice room.

The rest of the Rainbooms watch her go with looks of worry.

“I’m worried about Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said worriedly.

“This whole thing has riled her up,” Rarity commented.

“Ah wonder if this is also part of Sunset’s plan?” Applejack asked out loud.

“There’s only one way to find out,” Rarity said as she pulled out her elegant detective hat and put it on. “Detective Rarity is on the case!”

Author's Note

Here's the next chapter, I hope you enjoy and I look forward to your comments. Thank you KR Chrome for your help.

Royal Duties

Author's Note

Surprise chapter! I hope you enjoy it and I'm looking forward to your comments! Special thanks to KR Chrome for his help!

Royal Duties

Rainbow Dash angrily stormed into the music room and grabbed her guitar.

“No magic, huh? You’re gonna eat your words, Shimmer!”

Rainbow Dash played her guitar furiously, putting all her emotion into it. Their music could bring out their magic so maybe it could trigger it again. She continued to play and a full five minutes passed. Sadly, she accomplished nothing, as the familiar pony ears and pegasus wings did not appear.

Rainbow Dash stopped abruptly and dropped her guitar. She tried to feel for the pony ears. They were not there. She could not even feel the familiar surge of magic she always felt.

It was just gone.

“Why?” Rainbow Dash whispered as she fell to her knees, despair washing over her. “Why can’t I use my magic?”

Rainbow Dash caught sight of a poster of the Rainbooms on the wall, it showed each of the girls playing their instruments. Except there was one band member that was scratched out with a black sharpie.

“Sunset,” Rainbow Dash whispered her name, gritting her teeth in anger. “She must’ve stolen our magic!”

Rainbow Dash recalled how Sunset transformed into that ethereal being after being hit by their magic.

“Yeah, that's what happened. She stole our magic to make herself stronger,” Rainbow Dash told herself.

The door of the band room suddenly opened to reveal the rest of the Rainbooms.

“Dash, are yah alright?” Applejack asked in concern as she hurried over to her friend, she noticed Rainbow’s guitar on the floor. “Ah’m guessin’ that playing yer guitar to summon yer magic didn’t work huh?”

“No, and I know why.” Rainbow Dash said as she looked at Applejack. “Sunset stole our magic.”

“She what now?” Applejack looked at Dash in confusion.

“Think about it, Sunset was able to turn into that angel form of hers by using our magic.” Rainbow Dash explained.

“Wait, if she’s bad now, wouldn’t she have turned into a she-demon?” Pinkie Pie asked. “I mean, the last time she put on Twilight’s crown, it turned her red with big devil wings and big black eyes. So what’s so different now that makes her turn into an angel?”

“It’s just a trick!”

“Ah, dunno. Remember back when we beat her? Twilight said that magic revealed what she was truly on the inside,” Applejack said. “What if magic just showed us what she truly is on the inside?”

“You can’t seriously believe she’s an angel on the inside, right?” Rainbow Dash questioned, Sunset an angel? Yeah right.

“I don’t know what to believe. I mean, she said she helped Fluttershy when she had no reason to.” Rarity pointed out.

“It’s true,” Fluttershy confirmed. “She didn’t even ask anything from me.”

“Then this could just be part of her plan!” Rainbow Dash said, sounding a little desperate.

“What plan?” Applejack questioned.

“Her plan to use Anon-A-Miss to steal our magic!” Rainbow Dash said matter-of-factly.

“...ah beg ya pardon, Rainbow, but could yah repeat that?” Applejack asked.

“It all makes sense! Sunset Shimmer set up Anon-A-Miss to steal our magic!” Rainbow Dash repeated. She saw her friends looking unconvinced. “No, listen! She sets up Anon-A-Miss, gets the school all riled up, and when we decide she’s gone bad, we use our rainbow laser on her but she knows it was not going to have any effect! She wanted us to blast her so she could steal our magic!”

“So you’re saying that Sunset Shimmer set up some kind of Xanatos Gambit?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t know who this ‘Xana-who’ is, but Sunset planned all this to get our powers and take control! I know it!” Rainbow Dash said with confidence.

“Ah dunno, Dash. That sounds kinda farfetched, even for me,” Applejack said. “Ah mean, how was Sunset sure that our magic would make her stronger anyway? If she’d gone bad like before, it would’ve beaten her, not made her stronger. It didn’t work on her, coz, deep down we still thought of her as our friend.”

“Maybe that was part of the plan too!” Rainbow Dash quickly said. “She knew that our magic could beat her if we thought of her as an enemy, so she wormed her way into our hearts to make us think of her as a friend!”

“Darling, I think you’re grasping at straws at this point.” Rarity said with a sigh. “Why do you desperately want it to be Sunset so badly?”

“I...I dunno okay!” Rainbow Dash blurted out. “Who else could it be?!”

Rarity looked at Rainbow Dash then at the rest of her friends, she had a good feeling why.

“Is it because you’re afraid to find out that you were wrong?”

Rainbow Dash froze upon hearing that.

"Sunset Shimmer has always been cunning," Rarity reminded. "Even when she was bad, she was never caught doing anything wrong. She's also smart. The more I think about it, the more I see that Anon-A-Miss just isn't her style. Anon-A-Miss is just too blatant and lacks subtlety."

With every word Rarity spoke, the more the rest of her friends realized how Sunset being Anon-A-Miss just didn’t make sense. Their blood ran cold as the painful and horrifying truth started to sink in.

“But…” Rainbow Dash started to say. “She’s bad now.”

“Does an innocent person resort to this?” Applejack questioned, feeling a great weight on her shoulders.

“An innocent person who was forced to do this,” Rarity answered sadly.

The room was silent, each of the girls mulling over what they have just learned. Rarity turned around and opened the door.

“Where are yah going Rarity?” Applejack asked.

“To do what I should’ve done since this whole mess started,” Rarity said as she lowered the front of her hat. “Get to the bottom of this.”

With that said Rarity left the room.

“She’s right,” Rainbow Dash spoke up as she took a deep breath to steel her resolve. “If Sunset is up to no good then we gotta stop her, magic or no magic.”

Rainbow Dash quickly left the room.

“Ah reckon that’s about the only thing we can do at this point,” Applejack noted as she looked to Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. “Yah girls up for it?”

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie said with great enthusiasm. “It’ll be fun!”

“It couldn’t hurt to try,” Fluttershy reasoned.

Applejack smiled as the trio made their way out of the club room.

“Oh my gosh!” Pinkie Pie suddenly shouted as they left the room.

“W-what is it Pinkie?!” Applejack was startled by Pinkie’s outburst.

“I totally forgot to mention that the painting above Sunset’s throne looks very familiar!” Pinkie Pie said.

“Seriously?” Applejack rolled her eyes.

“Now that you mention it, it did look similar to that image of the unicorn when Sunset’s journal burst into flames,” Fluttershy noted.

“Do ya think they’re the same?” Applejack asked.

“Maybe we should ask Sunset?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Ah guess it couldn’t hurt to ask,” Applejack scratched the back of her head. “But she said she was going to be busy.”

“Then we’ll just ask her tomorrow while we spy on her today!” Pinkie Pie said with a bright smile.

Applejack laughed nervously before they started walking.

“We promised to always be honest with each other but she lied to my face!” Lyra fumed as she pointed an accusing finger at Bon Bon.

“Lyra, I keep telling you that when I joined the club I’m not supposed to reveal what goes on in there!” Bon Bon argued.

Sunset listened to the two best friends squabble, Bon Bon and Lyra are always honest and open with one another. They seldom keep secrets from each other except for the occasional birthday surprise. But apparently, Bon Bon joined a club that she never told Lyra about, which was posted on the Anon-A-Miss page.

“You still don’t get why I’m angry!” Lyra glared at her so-called best friend.

“I’d understand if you’d tell me!” Bon Bon argued.

Sunset rubbed her temples. Listening to them argue was like listening to an old married couple. Honestly, how long were they going to keep up this whole BFF facade when they were clearly a couple?

“OK, stop, stop. I’ve heard enough,” Sunset commanded. “You’re going around in circles. Now, here’s what I’ve gotten so far: Lyra, you’re mad at Bon Bon for keeping things from you, right?”

“Yeah,” Lyra confirmed.

“And Bon Bon, you’re upset because you think Lyra doesn’t trust you, am I right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“Then why not invite Lyra to the club?” Sunset suggested. “I mean, if she’s a member too, then there wouldn’t be any need for secrets, right?”

“It’s not that simple. There’s a bit of a selection process involved.”

“Well, if you really care about your friendship, you could at least try, right?”

Lyra and Bon Bon glanced at each other.

“I guess it couldn’t hurt to try,” Bon Bon said, the intensity in her eyes lessening.

“Good, try it out and if it doesn’t work I might have another solution,” Sunset said. “Is that alright with you Lyra?”

“That’s perfectly fine by me,” Lyra said with a smile.

Lyra and Bon Bon curtsied at Sunset before holding hands and exiting her throne, a minute later, Flash Sentry and his band entered the throne room.

“Flash?” Sunset was surprised to see him here. They had dated a long time ago. Back then, she had only used him to gain popularity. After all, he was good looking and a musician. They did have some fun while dating but Flash soon got fed up with her nasty personality and broke up with her. To save face, she spread the news that she had dumped him, not the other way around. She had not really cared beyond that. However, now, she regretted how she had used him and treated him. He’d always been a good guy and sweet. He had to be to tolerate her bitchiness.

“Sunset, can we talk?”

“Yes.”

“In private.”

Sunset Shimmer dismissed her court. They left the two alone but Gilda gave Flash a warning glare.

“Alright, we’re alone. So, what did you want to talk about?” Sunset asked as she crossed her legs.

“Sunset, why are you doing this?” Flash asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

“I’m doing this because Anon-A-Miss has turned the school against me. I’m doing this because someone has to take control and enforce order. I’m doing this because someone has to do it so that this school doesn’t fall apart.” Sunset Shimmer stated firmly, her eyes narrowed.

“But did you have to act like that? Did you have to take control?” Flash questioned, he didn’t fully understand why Sunset would take this route.

“A ruler needs to know when to show mercy and when to harden their heart, Flash, so they can do their job. You might think I’m being cold, but I’m doing whatever it takes to save this school.” Sunset answered, repeating the words her mother had spoken to her.

“Even go against your friends?” Flash spoke softly, staring at Sunset with sad eyes.

“Ex-friends. They threw me away when they thought I was Anon-A-Miss.” Sunset corrected a hint of resentment in her voice.

“So, then you’re not doing all this to spite them then?” Flash asked, crossing his arms and arching an eyebrow.

“Hmm, maybe a little,” Sunset answered, smiling cheekily. “I won’t deny that it felt good to wipe the arrogant smirk off their faces, but I’m not doing this for revenge,”

“You could’ve forced them to be your slaves if you really were bad,” Flash said with a smirk.

“Then it’s a good thing I’m not!” Sunset stuck her tongue out at him.

Both of them had a good laugh before the door to the clubroom opened and one of Flash’s bandmates stuck his head inside.

“Flash, are you done?” a boy with sunglasses asked.

“We want to talk to her too,” another boy with light blue hair said as he shoved his bandmate aside.

The boy with glasses glared at his bandmate which caused Flash to sigh.

“Sunset, these two have an issue that they want you to help them with,” Flash said.

“No problem, helping her subjects is what a queen does,” Sunset said as she ordered them along with her court to come back.

Sunset’s guards resumed their positions while Flash’s bandmates stood before the queen.

“So what is it that you need my help with?” Sunset asked.

Flash stood behind his bandmates as they explained their problem to Sunset, he watched as Sunset listened to them with interest. Actually caring for what they had to say.

‘She’s nothing like how she used to be,’ Flash thought, previously Sunset would only feign interest in their conversations and only pay attention when it benefited her. But now she was paying attention to his bandmates every word, not a hint of boredom, and offer advice with genuine thought and care.

Flash turned his head to look at Sunset’s guards, one of which is a known bully with a seriously bad temper. But looking at Gilda now, stood up straight, disciplined, and fully alert. It was a far cry from who she used to be.

“What did Sunset do to make them like this?” Flash whispered to himself.

“We picked a fight with her majesty.”

Startled by the voice, Flash turned around to see Lightning Dust was the one who had spoken.

“What did you say?” Flash asked.

“We picked a fight with her majesty. We tried to jump her. We lured her into an ambush but it didn’t matter how many of us there were, she managed to beat all of us. She could’ve killed us if she wanted to but she decided to show us mercy instead. That’s why we’ve decided to serve her. She’s strong yet merciful, the kind of ruler this place needs.”

Lightning Dust shuddered as she recalled the nightmares Sunset had inflicted them with. It didn’t need to be said, at least in her opinion.

Flash Sentry’s eyes widened in horror as he looked back at Sunset, who was calmly talking to his bandmates. His eyes then scanned all the students who had become her guards, there were quite a number of them. Flash swallowed a lump in his throat. If they had succeeded in their attempt to jump Sunset, then he doubts she will be here right now.

“Her Majesty truly has no equal,” Gilda spoke up.

“Her so-called friends couldn’t stop her,” Dumbbell said with spite.

“Her reign will last forever!” Hoops said with glee.

Flash was a little unnerved by the blind devotion they all had for Sunset. It just seemed like she had brainwashed them.

"Okay, you guys are a band so you need harmony but you each want to do something different. So how about you come to a compromise that benefits the whole group?" Sunset advised.

“I guess you have a point there,” The band member with the sunglasses said.

“We’ll give it a try,” the boy with the light blue said. “Thanks your uh majesty.”

“You’re welcome,” Sunset said with a kind smile.

The three band members wave goodbye to Sunset before exiting the throne room.

“Dude, Sunset is so awesome for helping us out!” the band member with the sunglasses said.

“I can’t believe you used to date her!” the light blue-haired band member said to Flash as he nudged him.

“Yeah,” Flash said sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Maybe you should ask her out,” the boy with the sunglasses suggested.

“No way, I broke up with her, remember?” Flash reminded him.

“But that was when she was a bitch, now she’s changed!” the band member with the sunglasses pointed out.

“You can be her king!” the light blue-haired band member said.

‘Her king huh?’ Flash thought as he imagined what that conversation would be like.

‘You know, you could sit at my side, Flash,’ Sunset smiled seductively. ‘A Queen does need a King after all. We could rule the school together.’

It was tempting. To be honest, Flash had seen Sunset change and become better and wanted to give their relationship a second chance if she wanted to. He would not force her to take him back. He wanted it to be mutual.

Flash always found Sunset to be attractive. Even when she used to be bad, she had this charisma that drew people to her and now she was using that charisma to gain a loyal following. The only thing he hated about this situation was that she had been forced to do this for her protection, all because of Anon-A-Miss.

‘Sounds good, Sunset, but I think I'll pass,’ Flash politely declined.

‘Oh, that's a shame. I thought we could have some fun. After all, I may need help 'siring an heir' if you know what I mean.’ Flash blushed at the implication. He knew what she meant. ‘I'll leave the door open for you if you change your mind. You can even call me if you like.’

"Yeah, I'll think about it, Sunset," Flash spoke aloud.

“What was that?” the sunglasses-wearing band member asked.

“Huh?! Nothing! I didn’t say anything!” Flash quickly said, his cheeks rosy.

“Wait! What was that?” the blue-haired band member noticed Flash’s red cheeks.

“Nothing!” Flash tried to deny it.

“Dude, you’re blushing!” the sunglasses-wearing band member said with a sly smile.

“Just knock it off, you guys!” Flash said as he walked ahead of his companions.

His two bandmates high fived each other before following after him.

A few hours later and Sunset managed to help a few dozen students before the lunch break, normally a monarch would dine in private but Sunset wanted to maintain a powerful presence to CHS. She and her guards are sitting together enjoying lunch while the students stare at them fearfully, but the peace was disturbed when Anon-A-Miss posted a secret about a student's boyfriend cheating on them which caused the girl to become hysterical and attack her boyfriend. Fortunately, Sunset used her magic to stop the violence and brought both of them in front of her.

“So, did you cheat on your girlfriend?” Sunset questioned as she looked at the guilty student with menacing eyes.

“O-of course I didn’t!” the blonde-haired male student denied.

“You liar!” the red-headed girlfriend screamed at her soon-to-be ex-boyfriend. “This picture proves you did!”

The photo in question was of him and the girls kissing as they came out of the movie theaters.

“A cheater and a liar,” Sunset said in a disappointing tone as she used her magic to force the male student to his knees. “I’ve dealt with ponies like you before, the scum of society.”

“Rip him apart, Sunset!” the redhead said with venom as she glared at her ex-boyfriend with hate-filled eyes.

“No,” Sunset said simply as she lifted him back on his feet.

“NO!?” the redhead was stunned.

“This doesn’t warrant death, but don’t worry he’s not off the hook.” Sunset smiled deviously. “He has a clean reputation of being a nice, safe guy. But now that everyone knows he cheated on his girlfriend who herself is club leader of the science fiction club and book club who everyone likes, I doubt anyone will ever look at him the same way again.”

The blonde student fell to his knees as he realized his reputation at CHS is now ruined.

Sunset smiled down at him before going back to eating her lunch.

“Did you see that?” a blue-haired student spoke.

“Sunset laid down the law,” a female green-haired girl spoke.

Whispers flooded the cafeteria of Sunset’s display of authority, a certain group of 5 girls had mixed reactions.

“It serves him right,” Rarity said with a humph.

“That wasn’t a very nice thing for him to do, she is such a nice person,” Fluttershy said disapprovingly.

“No doubt that scoundrel deserved it, but did yah see how smug Sunset looked?” Applejack asked.

“It looked like she enjoyed crushing that piece of shit,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Wouldn’t you?” Rarity asked.

“Maybe a little,” Rainbow Dash said sheepishly.

At another table, the CMC was discussing what they had just witnessed.

“I hate cheaters,” Diamond Tiara said with venom in her voice. “I’ve seen enough of the drama shows my mom watches to despise them.”

"But Sunset just ruined him," Scootaloo argued.

"He did it to himself and got caught," Diamond Tiara argued. During her bully days, she looked up to Sunset Shimmer as a role model as she was powerful even if she was cruel. Then she turned over a new leaf and saved them from the Dazzlings. This whole Anon-A-Miss scandal turned her into a pariah but instead of running away, she took control and now ruled the school as a tough but fair ruler. She could be kind and cruel to those who deserved it and the students were beginning to look up to her.

Diamond Tiara picked up her tray.

"Where are you going, Diamond?" Applebloom asked.

"I'm gonna sit with Sunset Shimmer and ask for an interview," Diamond Tiara answered.

“What?!” Applebloom was shocked to hear this. “Why would yah do that?”

“Because she's the best example of changing yourself for the better,” Diamond Tiara answered.

“How is ruling over the school changing for the better?” Scootaloo questioned. “It’s the same thing she did before.”

“Not quite,” was all Diamond Tiara said before going to Sunset’s table.

“H-hold on!” Applebloom called out as she quickly got up from her seat and went after Diamond Tiara. “A-ah’ll join yah.”

“Applebloom, I’ll be fine by myself.” Diamond Tiara said as she and Applebloom walked towards Sunset’s table.

“Ah know, ah just want to be with yah to give yah support,” Applebloom said.

“Thanks, Applebloom.” Diamond Tiara leaned in to kiss Applebloom on the cheek. “I can always count on you.”

“Wouldn’t be much of a girlfriend if ah’m not there fer yah,” Applebloom said with a smile, truthfully she didn’t want Diamond Tiara to be alone with Sunset now that she was back in power. Who knows what Sunset might do to her.

Sunset was still in the middle of holding court when she saw Diamond Tiara and Applebloom approaching their table. She once considered having Diamond Tiara as one of her minions before she settled on Snips and Snails. Back then, Diamond Tiara’s wealth and connections would have been useful, but the girl was ambitious and could’ve tried to overthrow her. Snips and Snails were easier to manage since they weren’t ambitious.

Diamond Tiara, like herself, had a position of power. As editor of the school newspaper, the girl could use it to spread news and information, which were valuable in their own way. When Sunset looked at Applebloom, her back was hunched and she tried to not make eye contact. That was odd.

“Good afternoon, Sunset Shimmer,” Diamond Tiara greeted politely. “Can we talk?”

“Sure, take a seat,” Sunset smiled. She turned to her court, “Make room for them.”

Her guards did as told and made space for Diamond and Applebloom to sit across from Sunset Shimmer.

“So, Sunset Shimmer, as you know I’m the editor of the school newspaper,” Diamond Tiara smiled.

“Yes, I know,” Sunset Shimmer acknowledged.

“Well, I was hoping I could schedule an interview with you.” Diamond Tiara said.

"Oh?" Sunset was intrigued.

“I’m curious to find out how you got back to the top again and I think my readers deserve to know too.” Diamond Tiara said, getting into journalist mode.

“Well, if it’s an interview you want, I should be free right after school,” Sunset answered. “Although, if you want, I can give you a bit of something to write about.”

“Oh?” Diamond Tiara pulled out her phone and started recording.

“I wouldn’t be where I am without Anon-A-Miss. Thanks to them, I was able to realize who my friends are. They also made me realize that this school needs order and someone to enforce it, someone like me. After all, you need power to maintain order.” Sunset said with finality.

“And do you think you’re doing the right thing?” Diamond Tiara prompted.

“Right or wrong, as long as it gets the job done, that’s all that matters. If you want to talk further, let’s talk after school, OK?” Sunset asked.

“That’s not right!” Applebloom spoke up. “There is a better way to do this, Princess Twilight used friendship to unite everyone!”

“That she did, but without Twilight here to become a beacon of hope, everything fell apart,” Sunset said.

“What do you mean by that?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“I’ll explain in our interview and you can bring your girlfriend too,” Sunset winked at the two.

The lunch bell rang and the students started calmly walking back to class, Trixie was about to exit the cafeteria when she was stopped by Sunset.

“Trixie, do you have a minute?” Sunset asked.

“What does the Queen of Canterlot High want with The Great and Powerful Trixie?” Trixie asked.

Applebloom and the rest of the CMC cast a glance at Sunset and Trixie before leaving the cafeteria, but they aren’t the only ones as the Rainbooms also notice Sunset talking with Trixie as they leave the cafeteria.

“Ah wonder what Sunset wants with Trixie?” Applejack asked.

“Whatever it is, it can’t be anything good.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Let’s spy on their meeting,” Pinkie Pie whispered.

“Ah can’t, ah have some chores to do.” Applejack said with a sigh.

“The boutique is super busy this time of year and they need all hands on deck!” Rarity said with great urgency.

“It’s the same over at the shelter,” Fluttershy said.

“And I have a Christmas party to plan!” Pinkie said with glee.

“Then I guess it’s up to me, as always.” Rainbow Dash whispered the last part.

“Do be careful, darling.” Rarity said with worry.

“Sunset is very crafty, don’t let her pull the wool over yer eyes.” Applejack warned,

“Don’t worry, I’ve got this!” Rainbow Dash said with great confidence. “I’ll find out what Sunset’s up to and put a stop to it!”

“How about yah find out and tell us first so we can form a plan to stop her,” Applejack suggested.

“Right, I’ll do that.” Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

Rainbow Dash was going to stop Sunset and get her magic back, there’s no chance of Sunset pulling a fast one on her. Nope, not a chance.

Interview With The Queen

Author's Note

This chapter is a little short which is why I decided to publish it early, I hope you enjoy and I look forward to your comments. Thanks again to KR Chrome.

Interview With The Queen

The remainder of the school day went by with the usual postings by Anon-A-Miss but the presence of Sunset’s followers put a stop to any attempts at physical confrontation. Sunset Shimmer headed towards her club room to meet with Diamond Tiara and Applebloom for her interview, she has prior experience being interviewed by the press and her mother has taught her how to be properly interviewed. None of which Sunset followed as she was brutally honest and spoke her mind, she recalled how she made the Newspony nervous when she answered his question about her plans for Equestria’s future.

“A future in which everypony knows who’s in charge,” Sunset repeated her answer all those years ago, a small smile on her lips.

She made it to her club room and entered to see the standard looking club room, focusing her magic, she ponied up and transformed the room into an elegant one complete with a small fancy table perfect for a small gathering, fancy snacks on top of it, three sets of fancy plates and cups and a pot of tea. Satisfied with how everything looked, Sunset decided to check up on Anon-A-Miss. opening her phone and checking Mystable, she saw the secrets that were posted the last couple of days and the responses.

“Where is she getting these secrets?” Sunset asked no one in particular.

Sunset thinks back to her mother’s lessons about acquiring information, how it takes time to gather and check if they are reliable. One must first build a network to better gather and process information, that part was already done with Anon-A-Miss using Mystable as a platform. The question now is how are they getting these secrets?

A knock on the door breaks her from her thoughts.

“Sunset, it’s me and Applebloom. We’re here for the interview,” Diamond Tiara called out from the other side of the club room door.

“Come on in,” Sunset said as she placed her phone away.

The door opened and Applebloom and Diamond Tiara walked in, gasping as they took in the room.

“Whoa, and ah thought yer dinnin’ room was fancy,” Applebloom said to Diamond Tiara as she looked around the fancy room.

“I’m glad you girls like it, but if you would rather have a normal-looking room I can arrange it.” Sunset offered, giving the girls a kind and welcoming smile.

“This will do fine,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Ah’m used to fancy stuff since hanging around Diamond Tiara,” Applebloom said, grinning as she nudged her girlfriend.

“Anyway, let's continue where we left off.” Diamond Tiara said, a slight blush in her cheeks.

Diamond Tiara and Applebloom took their seats on the opposite side of the table from Sunset, Diamond Tiara seated herself like her mother had taught her when attending very important social events, while Applebloom sat like she normally did.

“Where are yer guards?” Applebloom suddenly asked as she looked around the room.

“There was no need for them to be here so I sent them home,” Sunset answered as she picked up the tea kettle and poured herself a cup. “Tea?”

“Yes, please.” Diamond Tiara said as Sunset filled her cup.

“Ah would like some tea too, please,” Applebloom said politely, and Sunset happily filled her cup as well.

“Now then, Sunset Shimmer. Regarding my question during lunch, how did you get back to the top again?” Diamond Tiara asked, taking out her phone to take notes.

“It wasn’t by choice,” Sunset said as she took a sip of her tea.

“What do you mean?” Diamond Tiara questioned, she cast a glance at Applebloom to see her looking confused.

“I was content with just a simple happy life with my friends, but when Anon-A-Miss opened my eyes to the truth and everyone at school hated my guts, I had three options. Stand idle as the students take out their frustrations on me of having their secrets exposed, return to Equestria and never come back, or stand and fight.” Sunset explained, her tone hardening. “The whole school has become a minefield, the situation has become so bad that students planned to assault me after school.”

“What?!” Applebloom was shocked to hear this.

“All of my guards are the students that lured me into a trap so they can put a stop to Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset explained, watching the looks of horror on the girls’ faces. “If I hadn’t realized who I was then we might not be having this interview.”

“'Who I was'?” Diamond Tiara repeated in confusion.

"Oh, guess I should be clear about that now. My name is Sunset Shimmer and my mother rules Equestria."

“Equestria?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“It’s the world that Princess Twilight and I are from,” Sunset answered.

“But isn’t Princess Twilight a princess as well?” Applebloom asked.

“She’s the Princess of Friendship, but my mother is the ruler of our entire country,” Sunset explained.

“Doesn’t that make you a princess?” Diamond Tiara asked, her eyes widening.

“It does,” Sunset Shimmer claimed. “You see, there are several ways a pony can become royalty: you could be born into it, ascend into royalty by becoming an alicorn, or marry into royalty. I was the first.”

“If yah were already a princess, then why were yah so crazy about becoming Princess of The Fall Formal?” Applebloom asked.

“It’s a long story for another time,” Sunset answered with a smile. “Anyway, because of Anon-A-Miss, I felt lost. At least after the Fall Formal, I had my ex-friends to support me, but the only friend I have now is Princess Twilight and she’s another world away.”

Diamond Tiara and Applebloom saw Sunset’s smile drop.

“I was all alone, the pressure of the students and failing to find out the true identity of Anon-A-Miss was getting to me. But when my journal was knocked open to the conversation I had with Twilight previously, it all became clear.” Sunset said as her smile returned. “Stay strong, remember who you are, and find your family.”

Bright light behind Sunset caught Diamond Tiara and Applebloom’s attention, they saw a painting of a white alicorn, with her wing wrapped around a brilliant amber, coated unicorn. Both of them were smiling happily as they leaned into each other.

“Is the little pony, you?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“Yes, but I’m actually a full-grown mare,” Sunset answered as she looked at the painting fondly.

“Wait! Are yah saying yer a grownup?!” Applebloom said in shock.

“Yep, for some reason, some of our counterparts here are younger,” Sunset said with a shrug. “Once I remembered who I was, I started planning on how to take back the school from Anon-A-Miss. Remembering the lessons my mother taught me, I knew that I couldn’t do this alone, and with my ex-friends betraying me it only made the situation a lot worse.”

Diamond Tiara and Applebloom noted how Sunset sounded a little hurt and angry when she said how her former friends betrayed her, the young farm girl not liking how Sunset implied how her sister was the one to betray her.

“But as fate would have it, I got a text from Rainbow Dash who I later found out was Gilda using her phone to meet her at the school gym.” Sunset chuckled as she shook her head. “It was obviously a trap but I went anyway.”

“But you could’ve been seriously hurt!” Applebloom raised her voice, slamming her hands on the table as she stood up.

“And I would have, but I was trained to take out multiple ponies at once. With and without magic,” Sunset assured them as she used her magic to create a miniature scene of the events that took place. “They all came at me and I dealt with them all.”

The miniature Sunset took down several students with ease using martial arts skills and her superior strength, the miniature students had a look of horror when they realized that there was no way of beating Sunset and attempted to flee. But the miniature Sunset used her fire magic to stop their escape.

“They should’ve known better than to challenge me,” Sunset said with a sinister smirk, the miniature students cowered in fear of her power. “It was during this failed ambush that I had another realization, that my attempts to make up for what I did to everyone was for nothing.”

Applebloom and Diamond Tiara held on to each other in fear as Sunset was sounding more evil.

“After everything I did for them, they still think of me as the queen bitch of CHS. Well, if that's what they think of me, then I very damn well will give it to them.” Sunset’s smirk widened as the miniature students all kneeled before her, she finally noticed the frightened looks of Applebloom and Diamond Tiara. “Don’t worry I’m not planning to enslave anyone against their will.”

“But everyone’s afraid of yah!” Applebloom blurted out.

“I know, at least it’s better than being hated,” Sunset said with a shrug as she took a sip from her tea. “The students are kept in line and no one dares to pick a fight on my watch.”

“Then how can yah say yah had no choice?” Applebloom questioned.

“Because I never meant to rule this way,” Sunset said with a hint of sadness. “It makes it look like I never changed, that everyone who thought I would eventually go back to my old ways was right. But I’m done trying to please them, this school needs someone to bring order and Celestia knows that I’m the only one who can do it!”

“Celestia?” Diamond Tiara said in confusion. “What does our principal have to do with this?”

“It’s an Equestrian thing,” Sunset answered.

“But what about Princess Twilight?” Applebloom asked. “What does she think about this?”

“She didn’t like that her friend was making herself out to be the bad guy to save the school,” Sunset answered. “As I mentioned earlier, Twilight was the hope the school needed to rally behind and defeat me. But with her gone, there was no symbol to remind the students of the lessons she’s taught them.”

“Is that what you’re trying to become?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“No, at least not like Twilight,” Sunset said. “What the school needs is a firm hand to bring it under control so I can bring back peace, harmony, and order to this school. I am also working on catching Anon-A-Miss. You see, I know whose secrets belong to whom, and if they truly value their health, they should stop sending secrets to add fuel to the fire."

"You suspect students are sending in secrets?" Diamond Tiara asked, she had not considered that possibility

"Why not? After all, anyone here is capable of being as cruel and malicious as I was. Anon-A-Miss has proven that." Sunset as she waved her hand and the images of the students of CHS appeared neatly in front of her, she scrolled down the images as she continued to speak. “I’ve already set a plan of attack and once I’ve cut off the supply of secrets, all that’s left to do is find out who Anon-A-Miss is.”

Applebloom paled at hearing this, Sunset was going to catch her.

“What about your former friends?” Diamond Tiara asked. “Once you clear your name, are you going to be friends with them again?”

"They've already proven they don't trust me. The only way we can reconcile is to solve the root of the problem.” Sunset explained in a monotone voice. “But that’s entirely up to them, I’m not going to simply forget their lies.”

“Mah sister ain’t no liar!” Applebloom raised her voice and glared at Sunset. “The only one lying here is yah!”

“Applebloom!” Diamond Tiara looked at her girlfriend in shock.

“You really love your sister, don’t you Applebloom?” Sunset asked, smiling kindly as she looked into Applebloom’s eyes.

“Of course!” Applebloom strongly agreed.

“Family is important to you Apples, which is why you have to keep an eye on your sister,” Sunset said.

“What do yah mean?” Applebloom asked, blinking in confusion.

“Applejack may value honesty but she has a hard time telling someone the truth if it hurts their feelings,” Sunset said, taking a calming sip from her tea. “Not to mention that she’s really stubborn. It’ll take her a while to see sense but I won’t waste my time trying to convince her. I’m more focused on taking Anon-A-Miss down. I’m thinking of getting the police involved.”

Applebloom paled.

“The police?” she gulped.

“I was nearly assaulted because of Anon-A-Miss. If I had died, then the police would’ve gotten involved to investigate. I also think Anon-A-Miss has broken several laws with this stunt of hers.” Sunset explained, a sly smirk on her lips. “I’ve already told the Principals and they weren’t too happy with what almost happened, they wanted to get the police involved right away but I told them to hold off for a bit. At least until I've gathered enough evidence to clear my name.”

“I can see your point, hopefully, you clear your name soon.” Diamond Tiara said with complete honesty.

“Thank you, until then I’ll continue to reign in my subjects and fulfill my responsibilities as queen.” Sunset thanked Diamond Tiara. “Is there anything more you want to ask?”

“Just one, when you expose the real Anon-A-Miss are you going to step down as ruler of CHS?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“That all depends on the students of CHS,” Sunset said. “If the students continue to misbehave then I must continue to rule over them and put them in their place. Do you have more questions?”

“No, I think I have enough from you, Sunset,” Diamond Tiara smiled. “Thank you for being so cooperative.”

“Well, people in power need to befriend the press,” Sunset Shimmer smirked as she sipped on her tea. “I hope the story you publish will be flattering.”

“Don’t worry, Sunset. I’ll be sure everyone knows what you’re like. C’mon, Applebloom.”

“R-right.”

Sunset Shimmer watched the two go and her eyes narrowed. One of the many skills she had improved in her time as Princess Celestia’s student was her keen observation. During the whole interview, Applebloom seemed nervous and fidgety, even more so when Sunset Shimmer mentioned that she would find evidence that would finally expose Anon-A-Miss. While she could brush it off as fear of her, she could not overlook or dismiss such detail as it could be important later.

Sunset Shimmer checked the schedule. She still had that meeting with Trixie later at Sugarcube Corner.

“Can’t keep her waiting for long,” Sunset Shimmer told herself. She considered being fashionably late but decided against it. It would be rude to keep Trixie waiting for too long.

Rainbow Dash sipped on her cup of hot chocolate as she waits outside in the cold, she peeks around the corner to the front entrance of her school.

“No sign of her yet,” Rainbow Dash said before pulling back. “Who knew stakeouts would be so boring.”

She picked up the sound of opening doors and peeked around the corner again to see Applebloom and Diamond Tiara.

“It’s just those two,” Rainbow Dash said dismissively and was about to look away when she heard Diamond Tiara speak.

“What was that back there?” Diamond Tiara asked.

"What do you mean?" Applebloom asked, not looking at Diamond Tiara.

"Yelling at Sunset, calling her a liar." Diamond Tiara listed.

"She called mah sister a liar first," Applebloom said with a frown. “Mah sister don’t lie.”

“Maybe not in the way you’re thinking,” Diamond Tiara said. “Sunset meant that your sister may have lied so she didn’t hurt someone’s feelings.”

“Whose feelings?” Applebloom asked.

“I don’t know, but Sunset does.” Diamond Tiara said.

“Ah wonder what else she’s hidin’?” Applebloom mumbled.

Rainbow Dash watched as the two young girls started walking away.

“Sunset’s hiding something huh?”

The double doors opened again and Sunset Shimmer stepped out.

“Target sighted,” Rainbow Dash said as she watched Sunset begin to move. “What the?”

Rainbow Dash notices the snow melting in Sunset’s path, even the falling snow evaporates as it nears Sunset.

“Just you wait, Sunset. I’ll uncover whatever evil plans you have,” Rainbow Dash vowed as she carefully followed Sunset.

Meeting With The Great and Powerful

Author's Note

Another short chapter, have fun and I look forward to your comments. Thank you to KR Chrome for his help.

Meeting With The Great and Powerful

Trixie Lulamoon is sitting on a sofa inside Sweet Shoppe, a steaming mug of hot chocolate, with a single marshmallow and sprinkles on top, in her hands. Trixie smiled as she looked at the falling snow outside the window, she always enjoyed watching the snowfall. A flash of red caught the corner of her eye as Sunset waved at her, Sunset opened the door and stepped inside followed quickly by Rainbow Dash.

“Hi, Trixie. Did you wait long?” Sunset asked as she took a seat next to Trixie.

“Not really,” Trixie said nonchalantly as she took a sip of her hot chocolate. “Trixie only just got here a few minutes ago.”

Trixie Lunamoon was an aspiring magician with an ego that rivaled Rainbow Dash’s if that was possible. She had a pretty bombastic attitude, often referring to herself as the “The Great and Powerful Trixie”. But just like Rainbow Dash, she had the skills to back it up. Trixie was talented in music and although she still had a ways to go on her stage magic, it was enough to give her a great stage presence and draw in the crowds.

Sunset once considered Trixie a threat when she heard her boasting about how powerful her “magic” was, but completely dismissed her once she found out it was just bad illusions. Sunset ordered a hot choco for herself and once Mrs. Cake brought it to her, the negotiations began.

“You know, Sunset Shimmer, Trixie was surprised by your invitation,” Trixie said.

“Well, there’s been a lot of surprises these days,” Sunset replied.

“Yes, with you turning into a demon, the sirens, Anon-A-Miss, and now you’re back on top and ruling the school once again,” Trixie remarked. “But Trixie is wondering what you could want with The Great and Powerful Trixie. You have your guards.”

“They are loyal but I need someone who can think outside the box, someone who can provide misdirection when I need to do something,” Sunset said as she took a sip of her hot choco.

“No really, what do you want from Trixie?” Trixie asked, not buying Sunset’s answer.

“I’m serious, I may have my guards but they are nothing but yes men at the moment and I need someone who’s not afraid to speak her mind,” Sunset explains.

“What’s wrong with having servants who agree to everything you say?” Trixie questioned, taking a sip from her hot chocolate.

“That’s the problem, I don’t need someone who agrees with everything I say. I need someone with ideas of their own, someone to voice them and especially someone with the guts to tell me when I’m wrong.” Sunset explained.

“Trixie has no problem telling you that,” Trixie said with a sly smirk. “But what does Trixie get out of this?”

“An assistant,” Sunset stated. “After all, every great magician needs an assistant.”

“That’s true, not to mention it would be great to have the feared Queen of Canterlot High work under Trixie,” Trixie said, imagining her shows with her lovely assistant. “Plus you can teach me magic.”

Rainbow Dash who was sitting behind them gasped.

“Even better, I can give you magic.” Sunset offered, glancing behind her. She already sensed Rainbow Dash following her since she left the school. “Specifically the Rainbooms' magic.”

“Their magic?” Trixie said in surprise but then she noticed Sunset making gestures with her hands, as a stage magician she was familiar with what she was signaling. Sunset was telling her that they were being eavesdropped on and to play along.

“Yep, I took their magic when they hit me with their magic of friendship.” Sunset explained, a sly smirk on her lips. "And I can bestow it upon people who I believe are worthy, people I can trust."

“You don’t say,” Trixie said with a smirk. “Will I get wings?”

“If I give you Rainbow’s magic,” Sunset answered, knowing full well that this will get a rise out of Rainbow Dash.

‘I knew it, she did steal our magic!’ Rainbow Dash thought as she gritted her teeth in anger, the thought of Trixie of all people getting her magic greatly upset her.

"So what do you say?" Sunset asked.

"The offer is tempting but how does Trixie know she can trust you?" Trixie asked.

“By letting you use it at the Canterlot Hospital tomorrow after school,” Sunset said, smirking as Trixie’s eyes widened in shock.

“How did you know about that?” Trixie questioned.

“One does not become queen without knowing what goes on in her kingdom,” Sunset answered, smirking mischievously.

“I see, very well. The Great and Powerful Trixie shall accept your proposal,” Trixie said with a smile and a nod. “Trixie shall be looking forward to using Rainbow Dash’s magic.”

“And rub it in her face too,” Sunset said with a smile.

Both girls started laughing while Rainbow Dash was fuming behind them. Not only had Sunset taken their magic, she was giving it away to people she deemed worthy as long as they promised to serve her. Dealing with Sunset who had magic was bad enough but a whole army of magic users was just too much.

"So can Trixie count on your help for her show?" Trixie asked as she finished her hot choco.

"Just tell me what I need to do. Since I'll be your assistant, do I get a cute outfit too?" Sunset asked playfully.

“I’ve got the perfect outfit for you,” Trixie said with a wink.

The two finished their business and made their way out of the Sweet Shoppe, Rainbow Dash glared at their retreating backs as she took out her phone.

Applejack wiped the sweat from her brow as she was shoveling the snow from her driveway, she later had to check the farm tools to see what repairs they needed and then check on the animals. Her phone started ringing and she pulled it out of her pocket to see that it was Rainbow Dash.

“Hello?” Applejack answered.

“Applejack, Sunset did steal our magic!” Rainbow Dash immediately spoke.

“Huh?” Applejack blinked.

“She stole our magic and is going to give mine to Trixie tomorrow!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Why tomorrow?” Applejack questioned.

“Because they’re meeting tomorrow at the hospital for Trixie to use my magic!” Rainbow Dash answered.

“Why the hospital?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t know, but we can get our magic back if we stop them from doing whatever it is they’re doing!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Okay, we’ll talk to the girls later when everyone gets off work.” Applejack said.

“Sounds like a plan, I’ll continue to follow Sunset for a little while longer.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Alright, try not to do anything that’ll get you noticed.” Applejack warned.

“Will do,” Rainbow Dash confirmed before hanging up.

Applejack puts her phone away and continues with her chores, but her mind is not on her work.

‘Just what could Sunset an’ Trixie be up to at the hospital’ Applejack thought as she shoveled the snow.

Rainbow Dash dashes from cover to cover as she follows Sunset, she notices how despite it snowing, Sunset herself is snow-free.

“Must be using her magic,” Rainbow Dash mumbled as she hid behind a snowman.

Sunset walks into a crowd of people and Rainbow does her best to weave through them and keep Sunset in her sights. She sees Sunset go inside a grocery store and carefully follows her, only to find her gone.

“What the?!” Rainbow Dash looked around frantically for Sunset. “Where did she go?”

“Need some help, Dash?”

Rainbow Dash was startled by the voice and quickly turned around to see Sunset hold a bottle of soda.

“Sunset?!”

“That’s my name,” Sunset said with a playful smile.

“H-how…” Rainbow Dash couldn’t finish her sentence.

“Are you shopping for more Apple cider?” Sunset asked, her playful smile never leaving her face. “I think I saw some of the Apples famous Apple cider in the back, if you hurry you can get some before they sell out.”

“T-thanks! I’ll get right on it!” Rainbow Dash quickly and nervously said as she turned around.

“Glad I can help,” Sunset said as she watched Rainbow Dash walk away. “Just like you’ll be helping me tomorrow.”

Rainbow Dash found the cider and checked around to make sure Sunset wasn’t around.

“How did she sneak up on me?” Rainbow Dash wondered, leaning against the wall and crossing her arms. “She must’ve used her magic.” Rainbow Dash was headed to the register with her bottle when it soon dawned on her that Sunset had tricked her and used the distraction to slip away.

“Oh come on!”

Sunset had pulled a fast one on her again.

Sunset closed the door to her apartment, she removed her coat, hat, gloves, and hung them on the coat hanger beside her front door. She went to her sofa and summoned her journal to write to Princess Twilight about the day's events. She closed her journal and went to make herself something to eat as she waited for Twilight’s reply. As she was cooking, her mind was going over how Anon-A-Miss was receiving the secrets. There was no doubt that the students themselves were sending them to her, Sunset gritted her teeth in anger as she recalled the faces of the students who accused her of being Anon-A-Miss, knowing that some of them sent secrets to the blog.

Hypocrites. Anon-A-Miss was not the only one using her as a scapegoat. Sunset’s grip on the skillet and spatula tightened, as their accusing words echoed in her mind. Her pupils started turning into slits, the air around her started to heat up, the heat she was emitting transferred to the eggs she was cooking until the pan burst into flames. Sunset started seeing red as she remembered what her former friends had said to her, her hair burst into flames and triggered her smoke alarm which snapped her out of her anger.

“Oh, pony feathers!” Sunset realized that her food was now on fire and quickly extended her palm towards it, pulling the flame away from the pan and into a fireball in her hand before she dismissed it. “Great.” Sunset grimaced as she looked at her now burned food.

She tossed the now burned food in the garbage and went to silence her smoke alarm, once that was taken care of she went to cook again when she caught something off the corner of her eye. She turned to see her reflection on the toaster and finally noticed that her hair was on fire. She ran both her hands down her fiery hair to put it out.

“I better just make myself a sandwich,” Sunset said aloud as she took out the necessary ingredients.

Once she had her sandwich made she went to her room to retrieve her journal and found it glowing and vibrating. She quickly picked it up and opened it to the recent entry.

‘Hello Sunset, it sounds like everything is going according to your plan.’ Twilight wrote.

Sunset sat on her bed, placed her plate beside her, and responded to Twilight.

‘Hi Twilight, everything has gone smoothly so far and I’m proceeding with the next phase of my plan.’ Sunset wrote. ‘I’ve even managed to recruit someone new of their own free will.’

‘Really? Who is it?’ Twilight asked, curious as to who would willingly join the evil Sunset Shimmer.

‘It’s Trixie,’ Sunset replied.

‘TRIXIE?!’ Twilight wrote. ‘You asked Trixie of all ponies to join you?!’

‘I know it sounds crazy but Trixie isn’t all that bad,’ Sunset wrote. ‘In fact, she’s got a big heart.’

‘Are we talking about the same Trixie here?’ Twilight questioned.

‘Yes, and I’m also planning to have more people join me.’ Sunset wrote, she already had one student in mind to help her cut off Anon-A-Miss’ secrets.

‘At least having people willingly join you is better than joining you out of fear,’ Twilight wrote.

‘To be honest Twilight, it doesn’t matter.’ Sunset wrote.

‘What do you mean?’ Twilight asked.

‘Anon-A-Miss did more than expose the students’ secrets, they showed me that all my efforts to make up for my past mistakes were for nothing.’ Sunset wrote, her resentment seeping into her words. ‘I’m done. If they still think of me as the bad guy then I'll be the bad guy.'

“I believe you’ve changed Sunset, and if everyone at your school can’t see it then it’s their loss!’ Twilight wrote.

‘Thanks, Twilight,’ Sunset wrote, a grateful smile on her lips. ‘I’m really glad to have at least one pony who believes in me.’

‘I think there’s one other pony who believes in you Sunset,’ Twilight wrote.

‘Who?’ Sunset asked.

‘Princess Celestia,’ Twilight wrote.

‘What makes you say that?’ Sunset asked, after their fight, she wasn’t sure if her mother wanted anything to do with her.

‘Because when I returned with my crown, the first thing she did was ask about you,’ Twilight wrote.

‘She did?’ Sunset was surprised and happy about this.

‘Yep, she sounded concerned. So I know that whatever may have happened between you two in the past, she doesn’t hold it against you,’ Twilight wrote.

Sunset smiled at those words, despite how they parted, her mother still worried about her. She noticed more words appear on the page.

‘Do you want to see her?’

A lump formed in Sunset’s throat at reading that, was she ready to face her mother? She really wanted to see her, especially after what Twilight told her, Twilight continued to write.

‘It would certainly help to get more ponies you are familiar with on your side and she can help us.’

“It would certainly help to have her input,” Sunset said aloud.

‘However, if you feel that you aren’t ready to face her, then we’ll just carry on with just us,’ Twilight wrote again.

Sunset was relieved to read that, she knew Twilight would never pressure her into doing something she wasn’t ready for.

‘Thanks, Twilight. The current situation doesn’t require Princess Celestia’s help, so it’ll be just us and my followers.’ Sunset wrote.

‘Gotcha,’ was Twilight’s simple reply.

‘I’ll write to you tomorrow to tell you how the next phase of my plan goes,’ Sunset wrote.

‘Understood, good luck Sunset. I’m just a message away if you need me.’ Twilight wrote.

‘Thanks, Twilight. Goodbye.’ Sunset wrote and closed her journal after receiving Twilight’s goodbye.

Sunset was glad to have at least one friend in her corner. While she missed the Rainbooms, they had made their decision.

Princess Celestia is in her private study looking over some documents when her cutie mark started flashing. Princess Celestia’s eyes widened as she knew what this meant.

“Sunset.”

Doubts and Plans

Author's Note

Happy Holidays everyone! I hope you're having a wonderful time and enjoying yourselves! Here's a present from me to all of you! I hope you enjoy it and I look forward to your comments! Thanks again to KR Chrome!

Doubts and Plans

“The food is delicious Spike!” Twilight said in delight as she took another spoonful of the delicacy her baby dragon has made.

“Thanks, Twilight!” Spike thanked the princess, hearing Twilight praise him always brought him great joy.

The two were enjoying a delicious meal that Spike had cooked up when a bright light blinded them.

“What in Equestria?!” Twilight shouted as she used her wing to shield her from the intense light, she used her magic to bring Spike to her to protect him in case of danger.

“Twilight!”

“Princess Celestia?!” Twilight recognized the voice as the light faded to reveal the Princess of the Sun. “What are you doing here and why do you look so panicked?”

“Twilight, it’s Sunset!” Celestia said in a panic. “She’s in danger!”

“Danger?” Twilight questioned, watching as the princess looked around frantically. “Princess Celestia calm down, you’re not making much sense.”

“The journal, Twilight! Where’s the journal?!” Princess Celestia asked almost hysterically as she desperately looked around for the journal.

“It’s right here Princess,” Twilight said as she levitated the journal in front of the princess. “Princess Celestia, what has gotten you so worked up?”

Princess Celestia took the journal in her magic and flipped through the pages until she found today’s entry, she quickly read through it and discovered that Sunset was safe. However…

“Twilight, what is going on with Sunset? And who is Anon-A-Miss?” the sun Princess asked, flipping through the previous entries.

Twilight was about to explain when she noticed Celestia’s eyes narrow before looking back at her.

“Never mind, Sunset explained it very well.” The Princess closes the journal with an auditable snap before floating it back to Twilight.

As Twilight took hold of the journal with her magic, she watched the solar Princess take several deep breaths to calm herself.

“My apologies for the outburst earlier Twilight,” Celestia apologized to the Princess of friendship, now fully regaining her composure.

“Don’t worry Princess, I understand. Sunset means a lot to you,” Twilight assures her mentor, glancing over at Spike. “I know I would act the same way.”

“Thank you, Twilight. If it’s alright, may I ask what has been going on with Sunset in the other world?” Celestia asked.

“Sure thing, Princess,” Twilight said as she set the journal down on the table. “Spike, can you make the Princess some tea please?”

“Right away!” Spike saluted before going to prepare the tea.

“Please have a seat, Princess.” Twilight motioned for the Princess to sit.

Spike quickly came back with a tray that had a teacup and two teacups, he sets the tray down and poured a cup for Celestia before handing it to her.

“Thank you, Spike.” Princess Celestia thanked the young dragon, taking the tea in her magic.

“You’re welcome, Princess,” Spike said with a smile as he poured another cup of tea and handed it to Twilight.

“Thanks, Spike.” Twilight thanked Spike as she nuzzled him.

Spike appreciated the affection before taking a seat by Twilight’s side, Celestia watched with a hint of envy. A reminder of what she had lost.

“Now then,” Twilight cleared her throat before she started to explain to the Princess what has been going on.

Fluttershy layed on top of her bed facing the ceiling, she was conflicted. Honestly, things had not been going so well for her and her friends. After Anon-A-Miss posted those embarrassing photos of their slumber party, they had angrily thrown Sunset Shimmer out of the group. Once her anger subsided, Fluttershy wondered if they had made a mistake but she had been afraid to voice out her opinion.

Now, things at school have gone crazy. Sunset Shimmer had once again taken over the school and she also had taken their magic. But what bothered her was when a group of students harassed her after she and her friends failed to defeat Sunset Shimmer. It was Sunset who had helped her.

What if they had made a mistake? What if Sunset was not Anon-A-Miss? That still didn’t explain why she decided to go bad again. If she wasn’t Anon-A-Miss, shouldn’t she try to clear her name?

Fluttershy wanted to talk with the girls about this but it seemed they were focused on bringing Sunset down. Rainbow Dash also seemed obsessed about it, like it was some kind of sacred mission. She knew her friend had an ego and loved to be the hero but it was like she wanted Sunset Shimmer to be evil because then it would be alright to beat her. Rainbow Dash simply refused to admit she was wrong.

Fluttershy brought her phone up to her face and looked at her contacts. There was someone she could talk to, Pinkie Pie. She’d probably understand.

“I hope she’s not still at work,” Fluttershy hoped as she checked the time on her phone, it was half-past six so Pinkie Pie should be out of work. She pressed her number and placed her phone against her ear, she heard it ring twice before a cheerful voice answered.

‘Hi, Fluttershy!’ Pinkie answered happily.

“Hi, Pinkie. Do you have a minute?” Fluttershy asked, sitting upright.

‘Of course! What do you want to talk about?’ Pinkie Pie asked.

“It’s...it’s about Sunset,” Fluttershy answered, a little nervously.

‘Oh,’ the cheeriness in Pinkie’s voice was gone.

“If you don’t want to talk about her then I understand!” Fluttershy quickly said, hoping her friend wasn’t mad at her.

'It's fine. Let's talk about Sunset. If you need to vent, I'm here.' Pinkie Pie assured Fluttershy.

"I'm starting to think she's not Anon-A-Miss," Fluttershy said, getting straight to the point.

'...You too, huh?'

"Pinkie? You mean you're..." Fluttershy was surprised to hear that Pinkie Pie had second thoughts about Sunset’s guilt.

'I talked with Maud. She made me reconsider a few things about Sunset and Anon-A-Miss but it started when our magic did not work on Sunset like we thought it would.' Pinkie explained.

“Rainbow Dash believes it’s because Sunset stole our magic,” Fluttershy said.

‘But that still doesn’t explain why she turned into an angel instead of a demon,’ Pinkie Pie pointed out. ‘And then there’s the whole taking over the school thing.’

“I’m really confused, Pinkie. One moment Sunset helps me the next she’s back to her mean ways,” Fluttershy said in frustration. “I don’t understand Sunset at all.”

‘....Did we really understand her?’ Pinkie Pie questioned, more to herself than Fluttershy.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked.

‘I think we should discuss this with the girls tomorrow,’ Pinkie Pie suggested. ‘I wanna hear their answer,’

“Okay,” Fluttershy simply said. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Pinkie.”

‘See you, Fluttershy.’ Pinkie Pie said farewell, her tone soft.

Fluttershy hung up and placed her phone on her nightstand and when she did she noticed that her hand was shaking.

“Why am I shaking?” Fluttershy asked herself. “Am I..afraid?”

Fluttershy was confused, what was she afraid of? She held her shaking hand and tried to calm herself by taking deep slow breaths, her hand soon stopped shaking and Fluttershy got up from her bed to go feed her animals.

“And that’s what has been happening with Sunset, Princess.” Twilight finished explaining.

Princess Celestia has her eyes closed, her expression unreadable. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Twilight, a smile slowly formed on her lips.

“Thank you, Twilight. Sunset truly needed a friend in her hour of need and despite the distance, you were there for her.” Princess Celestia thanked Twilight.

“I only did what any good friend would do,” Twilight humbly said, her cheeks a little rosy.

“And she needs that friendship more than ever now,” Princess Celestia said as she used her magic to open the journal to Sunset discussing her plans. “Becoming the worst of what everyone assumes of you just to bring about peace, Sunset has placed a heavy burden on her shoulders.”

“She has,” Twilight agrees sadly, her ears dropping. “Princess, Sunset feels that her efforts to change were all in vain and the sad part is that she’s right.”

“Twilight, Sunset has been in that world for a long time. Only she knows the extent of the torment she has inflicted on the students there, I fear that despite how much Sunset tries to make up for her mistakes, she might never be truly forgiven.” Princess Celestia said sadly.

Twilight was even more saddened by this, she had hoped that everything would be back to how they used to be. But it appears that Sunset will always be alone in that world without a friend, Twilight looks at Celestia and sees that she’s not happy about this either.

“Celestia, would you mind helping us?”

“But I thought you two didn’t need my help yet?” Celesta questioned.

“That’s true, but the thought of Sunset only having one pony there for her isn’t right,” Twilight explains. “I think she would be really happy to have you in her corner.”

“I don’t want to push her into doing something she’s not ready for,” Celestia said, fearing that this will only stress Sunset further.

“You won’t, but you said so yourself that Sunset needs a friend now more than ever. She needs us,” Twilight argued, a smile graced her lips as she spoke the next words in a soft voice “But maybe who Sunset really needs, is you.”

Princess Celestia cast her gaze on her teacup, ever since Sunset left for the other world she has been going over in her mind what exactly went wrong. She realized what went wrong when she recalled the look in Sunset’s eyes, it was the same look that her sister had given her. A look of anger, frustration, and betrayal. It was her fault, if she had acted sooner then maybe Sunset wouldn’t have gone down the path that she has. She had failed her sister and now she had failed her daughter, how could she have been such a fool? She had longed for a chance to make up for her mistake and with the return of her sister, her hope only grew that one day her family can be whole again.

But there was always that nagging voice in the back of her head, telling her that she’s going to mess up. That she’s going to once again push her daughter away, Celesta shakes her head, now is not the time for self-doubt. Her daughter needs her.

“You’re right, Twilight. I would be happy to help Sunset.” Celestia said, looking at Twilight with a smile.

“Great!” Twilight was happy to hear this, and Sunset will be very happy too. “By the way, Princess Celestia. How did you know that Sunset was in trouble?”

“Oh! It’s simple, I’ve placed a spell on Sunset’s journal that alerts me if something were to happen to it.” Celestia explained.

“Sunset didn’t mention this,” Twilight said, wondering why Sunset wouldn’t tell her this.

“Sunset isn’t aware of the spell,” Celestia said sheepishly.

“Well, you’re going to have to tell her that when you two reunite,” Twilight said.

“I’ll be sure too,” Celestia assured her former student, getting up from her chair. “Thank you, Twilight. I must be heading back now, let me know when Sunset writes back.”

“Will do,” Twilight said as she watched the Princess teleport herself back to the royal palace.

The following morning, Rainbow Dash is tapping her foot impatiently as she waits by the Wondercolt statue. She spots Applejack approaching and quickly goes to meet her.

“About time!” Rainbow Dash said, in an irritated tone.

“Good morning to you too, Dash.” Applejack said sarcastically.

“Hello, darlings!” Rarity waved to her friends as she approached them.

“Now we just gotta wait for Pinkie and Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said as she looked in the direction the two usually come from.

Right on cue Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy came into view, both girls waving at their friends.

“Now that everyone’s here, I got some serious news to tell you, girls.” Rainbow Dash spoke in a serious tone.

"What a coinkidink! We've got something to say too and it's super important!" Pinkie Pie said cheerily but there was a serious glimmer in her eyes.

"OK, but I bet it won't be as serious as my news."

Pinkie Pie nudged Fluttershy forward. Fluttershy hated being put on the spot like this but she owed it to Sunset to speak her mind. She had a lot of time to think about Anon-A-Miss, Sunset's involvement, and her mission to take control of the school. Rainbow Dash may not want to hear it but it needed to be said.

"...I think you're wrong about Sunset Shimmer," Fluttershy spoke softly but still loud enough for Rainbow Dash to hear.

Rainbow Dash blinked, surprised and unsure of what she just heard coming from Fluttershy.

"What was that, Shy?"

"I think you're wrong about Sunset Shimmer," Fluttershy repeated as she put more courage in her words and stance. Pinkie Pie pumped her fist.

"Wrong? I can't be wrong! Sunset's gone bad! She's evil!" Rainbow Dash argued, she can’t believe that her childhood friend would defend the one who betrayed them.

"And I think you're wrong!" Fluttershy shouted back. "And you know what else I think? You just want Sunset to be the bad guy so you don't have to feel guilty about how we treated her!"

Normally, Fluttershy was soft-spoken and shy like her name implied but when she got furious or passionate she could really raise her voice. Rainbow Dash was shocked by the accusation, she tried to argue back but no words came out of her mouth.

“See? You know I’m right!” Fluttershy stated.

“Easy there, Fluttershy.” Applejack tried to calm down her friend, placing a hand on the shy girl’s shoulder. “We’re all friends here.”

“I admit that I do feel bad for the way I treated Sunset,” Rainbow Dash spoke, a hint of regret in her voice. “But I heard her plan Fluttershy, I heard her command her army, just like I heard her plan something with Trixie using our stolen magic at the Canterlot hospital.”

“Canterlot Hospital? Are yah sure about that Dash?” Applejack asked, wondering why Sunset would want to go to a hospital with Trixie of all people.

“Positive, I heard them talking about putting on a show there.” Rainbow Dash said seriously.

“But why would Sunset and Trixie choose a hospital to use our magic?” Rarity questioned.

“Ah dunno what Sunset’s up to but she can’t be up to any good,” Applejack said.

“We gotta stop her. This is our chance to get my magic back.” Rainbow Dash urged her friends.

“Your magic?” Rarity questioned, raising an eyebrow at Dash.

“I mean our magic,” Rainbow Dash laughed nervously.

“How can you be so sure that that’s what Sunset said?” Fluttershy questioned.

“Fluttershy, I was there!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice. “How many times do I have to tell you that I heard Sunset myself!”

“But what if she knew you were there and she’s just stringing you along?” Rarity asked. “We know that Sunset is great at deceiving people, she did deceive us after all.”

“But what if that’s also a deception?” questioned Rainbow. “Like you said, Sunset is a manipulator. She could be stringing us along and we may never know what she’s really planning, that’s why we have to act on every lead.”

“Do we really know what Sunset is capable of?” Pinkie questioned, gaining everyone’s attention.

“What’re yah sayin’, Pinkie?” Applejack asked.

“Girls, from all the time we spent with Sunset, can you honestly say you know her?” Pinkie Pie asked in a serious tone.

“Why would that matter now?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Pinkie, what brought this on?” Rarity asked, curious as to what the party girl was thinking.

“I’ve been thinking a lot about Sunset’s ‘betrayal’,” Pinkie Pie air quoted. “And I’ve noticed that all we know about Sunset is of her as a bully, I don’t remember ever learning anything else about her.”

“She knows how to play guitar,” Rainbow Dash brought up.

“She’s a hard worker?” Applejack half asked.

“She has a very unique style,” Rarity said matter of fact.

“I don’t know anything about her,” Fluttershy said honestly, she is a bit saddened with this admission.

“Me neither,” Pinkie Pie agreed, saddened that she doesn’t really know who Sunset is.

“So what if we don’t know anything about Sunset,” Rainbow Dash said dismissively. “It doesn't change what we know she is now.”

“An all-powerful Queen.”

The girls are startled by the voice and quickly turned around to see Sunset.

“Good morning, ladies.” Sunset greeted her former friends, smiling fiendishly at them.

“What do you want?” Rainbow Dash asked, glaring at Sunset.

“Nothing, just observing the state of CHS only resistance cell. But I suppose calling you that is too much,” Sunset mocked.

“What did you say?” Rainbow Dash said in a threatening tone.

"I mean how effective are you, really? No magic, no army, no plan. You certainly aren't united if what I’ve seen is any indication,” Sunset insulted them.

Rainbow Dash had had enough and marched up to Sunset.

“Listen here Sunset, you’re going down and this time you’re going to stay down!” Rainbow Dash vowed as she got close to Sunset’s face.

“You have very pretty eyes, Dashie. So full of intensity,” Sunset winked at Rainbow.

Rainbow Was taken aback by this and stumbled back.

“What the heck?!” Rainbow Dash did not expect Sunset to say that.

“What’s the matter, Rainbow Dash? Can’t take a compliment?” Sunset teased. “You were always one to be shy when complimented on your femininity.” Sunset looks to the other members of the Rainbooms. “Despite her generosity, Rarity is very vain, Applejack is as stubborn as a mule, Pinkie Pie is just Pinkie. As for Fluttershy...you get the picture.”

Rarity was visibly offended by this, Applejack groaned in annoyance, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy looked down in sadness.

“Face it, you girls can’t do anything to stop me. So just fall in line like everyone else,” Sunset said with a smile as she walked past them and towards the school.

“Still think she’s not Anon-A-Miss, Shy?” Rainbow Dash asked, glaring at Sunset’s back.

Fluttershy remained silent, watching Sunset enter the school with sad eyes.

“We’re going to show her when we stop whatever plan she has with Trixie at the hospital,” Rainbow Dash vowed.

Inside the school, Sunset looked at her locker, all clean. The graffiti had been washed off, much to her pleasure. The students knew not to mess with her and Sunset is intent to keep it that way.

“Today is going to turn out very interesting,” Sunset smirked.

The Queen Strikes

Sunset Shimmer sits on her throne, her loyal subjects knelt before her.

“What is your bidding, your majesty?” Gilda asked.

“Today we’re putting a stop to Anon-A-Miss’ supply of secrets,” Sunset informed everyone, smiling confidently.

“How are we going to do that?” Lightning Dust asked.

“I’m glad you asked, I’ve looked at the secrets and realized that these secrets are only known to a few students including myself,” Sunset explained. “So the students are likely sending secrets to the blog themselves.”

“That’s crazy!” Dumbbell said in shock.

“It isn’t so crazy once you think about it, the students sending them to Anon-A-Miss want to get a laugh, and seeing as I’m the top suspect, no one will suspect them,” Sunset said, her anger rising.

“How dare they!” Gilda was outraged.

“They’ll pay for this!” Dumbbell said in anger.

“And they will,” Sunset rose from her throne. “We shall catch those students in the act and expose them.”

Her followers cheered as Sunset descended from the throne, a sinister smirk on her lips as she walked past her followers who followed close behind her.

A student with short red hair was checking his phone as he was taking out his books from his locker, he was currently typing a secret that he was going to send to Anon-A-Miss when his phone was snatched from his hand.

“Hey! What gives-” he turned to confront whoever took his phone but was shocked to see Sunset Shimmer with her group.

“Good morning,” Sunset greeted casually as she checked his phone. “What do we have here?”

“I-it’s not what it looks like!” he pleaded, fear evident in his eyes.

“Really? Cause to me it looks like you're sending Anon-A-Miss a secret,” Sunset said before narrowing her eyes at him. “If I recall, you were one of the students who accused me of being Anon-A-Miss.”

The student started to tremble, he had been caught and there was no way for him to talk his way out of this. He tried to make a break for it but he was caught in Sunset’s magic.

“The coward finally shows his true colors,” Sunset said with disdain, as her followers grabbed on to him. “Time to expose the rest of the cowards.”

Sunset and her group marched down the hallways of CHS, confronting those Sunset knew posted secrets and catching them red-handed. The students watched in horror and confusion as Sunset continued to round up more and more students, some students tried to deny the accusations and flee from Sunset, only to be swiftly captured. Other students just gave up and accepted their fate, the group marched towards the Principal’s office when they were confronted by the Rainbooms.

“What vile thing have you done Sunset?” Rarity glared at the former unicorn.

“If you must know, I’m cutting off Anon-A-Miss ’supply of secrets,” Sunset explained, crossing her arms.

Sunset and the Rainbooms had a staring contest that was broken when Principal Celestia opened her office door.

“What is going on out here?” Principal Celestia asked, having heard the commotion.

“Principal Celestia, Sunset is up to no good again!” Rainbow Dash warned. “She’s rounding up the students for her evil plan!”

Principal Celestia raised an eyebrow before turning to Sunset.

“Sunset, what is Rainbow referring to?”

“It’s simple, Principal Celestia. I’ve caught these students sending secrets to Anon-A-Miss and here’s the proof,” Sunset explained as she showed the Principal all the phones she has confiscated with the secret that is about to be sent to Anon-A-Miss.

“I see, thank you Sunset. You and your group did a great service for CHS,” Principal Celestia thanked the former unicorn, her eyes narrowed at the guilty-looking students. “Please step inside.”

Sunset watched with a smirk as the guilty students entered the Principal’s office with their heads bowed.

“I’ll be seeing you girls later,” Sunset winked at the Rainbooms before turning to leave.

The girls watched in silence as Sunset and her group left, Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth before turning around.

“Let’s go,” Rainbow Dash spoke softly, her bangs covered her eyes as she walked past her friends.

The rest of the Rainbooms followed, Fluttershy having one last look at Sunset before joining the others. Pinkie Pie’s words from earlier echoed in her mind.

Girls, from all the time we spent with Sunset, can you honestly say you know her?

The Canterlot Movie Club are in their clubroom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are in shock as Applebloom has informed them of what Sunset has told her and Diamond Tiara in the interview.

“We’re so screwed!” Sweetie Belle said in a panic. “Sunset’s going to catch us!”

“What are we going to do Applebloom?!” Scootaloo frantically asked the farm girl.

“We shut down Anon-A-Miss!” Applebloom quickly responded. “We delete the account as well as all the secrets that we received!”

“Do you think Sunset will stop when she sees that the account is gone?” Sweetie Belle questioned.

Suddenly, they hear a commotion outside their clubroom and when they went to check it out, they saw Sunset and her followers rounding up students.

“What’s going on?” Scootaloo asked.

“Sunset’s rounding up the secret leakers.”

The CMC turned to see a girl with yellow hair talking to her friend.

“It serves them right,” the friend with orange hair said with spite, her secret having been posted because of a so-called friend.

“I hope Sunset makes them suffer,” the yellow-haired girl said, her tone filled with anger.

“She did what she said she would,” Applebloom said in shock.

“We have to delete the account now!” Scootaloo whispered urgently to Applebloom.

The girls went inside the clubroom and logged into the Anon-A-Miss account, but just before they could delete the account, a student burst into the room.

“Please! Don’t do this!” the blue-haired male student begged.

“Did you give any consideration to the student whose secret you posted?” an angry Sunset asked as she walked in the room.

The student didn’t reply, instead, he chose to try to use the CMC as a shield but Sunset quickly acted and pinned him to the wall.

“Just how low can you sink?” Sunset growled as she took the student outside. “Sorry for the commotion girls.”

The CMC watched in stunned silence as Sunset took the student away, as soon as the door closed they quickly got back to deleting the account.

“She’s gone!” Pinkie Pie said in shock, she was checking Anon-A-Miss when the account was suddenly deleted. “Anon-A-Miss is gone!”

“I guess she wised up,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Yeah, but we still got another problem," Applejack reminded her Rainbow haired friend. "Sunset's in control now so she doesn't need Anon-A-Miss anymore."

“That is rather vexing,” Rarity said. “But it begs the question, why did she need Anon-A-Miss if she could’ve done this from the start?”

“Maybe she wasn’t strong enough?” Pinkie guessed.

“But how did she get back her strength?” Applejack questioned.

“Don’t you remember that she stole our magic?” Rainbow Dash asked, raising an eyebrow. “That’s how?”

“Ah meant before, Sunset was strong enough to get an army of students to be completely loyal to her.” Applejack clarified. “An’ another thing, how come Sunset didn’t steal our magic before? This doesn’t add up.”

“We could really use Princess Twilight’s help right about now,” Rarity said dejectedly.

“We screwed that up,” Rainbow Dash said, crossing her arms. “We’re on our own.”

“No, we’re not on our own.” Rarity said with determination. “We have the magic of friendship, so Twilight is always with us.”

“How do yah think she’ll handle this?” Applejack asked.

“Together,” Rarity answered as she looked at her friends. “But we can’t do it if we have doubts, which is why we have to spy on Sunset to uncover her true intentions.”

“What if she pulls the wool over our eyes?” Applejack asked.

“Then we’ll just have to be extra vigilant,” Rarity answered.

“Boss!” Snips called out to Sunset as he rushed to her side.

“Yes?’ Sunset asked as she handed over another student to her followers.

“Anon-A-Miss deleted the account!” Snails said urgently as he showed Sunset his phone.

Sunset took the phone from him and saw for herself that the account was gone.

“They’re on the run,” Sunset said with a smirk as she handed Snails back his phone.

“What are you going to do now that the blog is deleted?” Snails asked.

“Simple, by eliminating the source of her secrets we’ve also narrowed down our suspects,” Sunset explained. “Using the same method of knowing who knows who’s secret, we’ll narrow down the suspects further until we have who we’re looking for.”

“You’re a genius, your majesty!” Lightning Dust praised her queen.

“Let’s finish up rounding the last of these cowards!” Sunset declared.

Her followers cheered as they did what their queen ordered, screams of the guilty students echoed down the halls as Sunset and her group apprehended them. The other students watched with fear as Sunset marched down the halls with the captured students, flinching as Sunset laid eyes on them. Two days ago, Sunset was in their shoes but now the tables have turned and she loved it.

During fourth period English, Sunset sat with Trixie to discuss their plans for the hospital, knowing full well that Rainbow Dash was listening behind them.

‘Attention everyone, this is a special announcement.’ Principal Celestia’s voice can be heard through the school’s intercom system. ‘As many of you are aware, the school has been in turmoil the last couple of days due to a Mystable blog called Anon-A-Miss. Fights have been breaking out daily and an air of hostility is hanging over everyone, worse yet is that all of you seem to blame it on Sunset Shimmer. Let me tell you right now that Sunset Shimmer has nothing to do with this.’

The students in the classroom looked at each other in confusion, Trixie looked at Sunset to see her smiling gratefully. Rainbow Dash wasn’t buying it for a second.

‘Sunset Shimmer has been working hard on not only proving her innocence but stopping Anon-A-Miss, and today she has exposed the source of Anon-A-Miss’ secrets.’ Principal Celestia said, her tone hardening. ‘I can’t begin to explain how disappointed I am that not only did these students actively participate in slandering their fellow students, but did so knowing what kind of damage it will cause. They will all be properly punished and will issue an apology to all of those they have wronged during an assembly later this afternoon.’

The students glanced at Sunset Shimmer, her actions earlier started making much more sense now.

“So those she rounded up are the ones spilling our secrets?” a female student with blue hair asked her friend.

“So Sunset wasn’t Anon-A-Miss after all,” a male student said with regret, he was one of the students who accused Sunset of being Anon-A-Miss.

‘If there are any students who have willingly submitted a secret to Anon-A-Miss that have not been apprehended by Sunset, then I strongly advise you to turn yourselves in.’ Principal Celestia urged before she turned off the intercom.

"It's just another ploy," Rainbow Dash growled, she couldn’t believe that everyone was falling for this.

Sunset glanced behind her and winked at Rainbow Dash, annoying her even more. The bell rang and Sunset bid farewell to Trixie as she made her way to her next class. The hallways had gone quiet as she walked by, students looked at her with fear and a bit of regret. Students in Sunset’s path quickly backed away, not daring to incur the Queen’s wrath. Except for one student who happily stood in her way.

“Hello, Sunset Shimmer.” Diamond Tiara greeted.

“Hello to you too, Diamond Tiara.” Sunset returned the greeting.

“Thanks again for the interview yesterday, here’s your copy of the School’s newspaper.” Diamond Tiara thanked Sunset as she handed her CHS’s newspaper.

“Path of Redemption,” Sunset read the title, looking at Diamond Tiara with a bemused smile.

“It’s a fitting title,” Diamond Tiara said simply.

Sunset opened the newspaper to the page of the article and started reading.

‘The road to redemption is never easy, and no one knows that better than Sunset Shimmer. She ruled CHS with an iron grip and enslaved everyone when she turned into a demon, but she was defeated by Twilight and the Rainbooms. Having seen the error of her ways, Sunset worked to make up for her past mistakes.”

Sunset cast a glance at Diamond Tiara to see her smiling.

‘But her efforts were met with disdain as no one would give her a chance, the wounds of what Sunset had done to them running deep. Sunset faced an uphill battle, but she refused to give up.’

The mention of wounds caught her attention.

‘Eventually, during the battle of the bands' Sunset and the Rainbooms rallied together to defeat the Sirens who had everyone under their spell. Since then, Everyone has acknowledged Sunset’s efforts and started giving her a chance. Sunset has offered to tutor those that need help with any subject, she’s organized fundraisers, meetings, trips, and special events. Sunset has become a student to which everyone at CHS can depend on and look up to, embodying the virtues of Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, Loyalty, and Honesty that the Rainbooms have taught her.’

‘But just when it seemed that she had redeemed herself from the person she used to be, all her efforts came undone by the blog Anon-A-Miss. The Rainbooms accused her of exposing their secrets and cast her out, the students have quickly forgotten her good deeds turn on her. Sunset was back to square one, but this time without her friends to support her. Alone and with the students blaming her for spreading their secrets, as well as the added pressure of finding the true identity of Anon-A-Miss and clearing her name was unsuccessful, Sunset was losing hope.’

Sunset’s grip on the newspaper tightened, Diamond Tiara noticed and feared that she might have upset Sunset.

‘However, with the help of Princess Twilight, Sunset was reminded of who she was which reignited her drive to find Anon-A-Miss. But she did not turn a blind eye to what was happening to our school, and with a heavy heart realized that the only way to save CHS was to become the bully she used to be and bring the school back under her rule. Essentially proving everyone right that she hadn’t changed at all, and it paid off. Fights died down and Sunset even offered her services to council students whose friendships have been negatively affected by Anon-A-Miss.’

‘Despite this difficult ordeal, Sunset has stayed true to who she is and continues to do her best to help those in need.’

Sunset smiled as she looked at Diamond Tiara.

“Not bad, you certainly get the full picture,” Sunset complimented.

“A great reporter makes sure to uncover the truth,” Diamond Tiara said with a smile. “You’re not Anon-A-Miss Sunset, anyone with a brain can see that this isn’t your handy work. You’re too clever for that, and given your display of power and authority, everyone should realize how easily you could take over without the need of exposing secrets.”

“Well said,” Sunset said with a smile before she went on to her next class.

During lunchtime, the whole lunchroom was abuzz about Diamond Tiara’s article. The students are now doubting whether Sunset is Anon-A-Miss after all, looks of shame and guilt were on some of their faces as they realized that they were quick to pass judgment on someone who has helped them before and especially now.

“Can yah believe this?” Applejack asked her friends as she looked at the school’s newspaper, specifically the article about Sunset Shimmer.

“Quite, this article makes Sunset look like a hero.” Rarity said, frowning at the article.

“Hey, Applejack. Can’t you tell your sister to do something about this?” Rainbow Dash asked as she threw the paper on the table.

“Why? She didn’t write this,” Applejack said.

“Isn’t her girlfriend the one who wrote it?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “Can’t she ask her to stop the presses or something?”

“I believe you mean retract the article, darling.” Rarity corrected.

“That’s wrong, Rainbow Dash. Just cause ah don’t like an article doesn’t mean ah get to use mah sister’s influence to change it, that’s somethin’ Sunset would do.” Applejack said as she crossed her arms. “Ah aint stooping to her level.”

“But this is wrong,” Rainbow Dash said as she listened to the students voice their doubts. “This is making everyone forget what a horrible person Sunset is!”

“Is it?” Fluttershy questioned. “The article acknowledges Sunset’s mistakes and how difficult it was for her to make up for what she’s done.”

“She did have a hard time,” Pinkie Pie said sadly, remembering how down Sunset was whenever she failed to make it up to those she hurt.

“Seriously? You still think she’s innocent?!” Rainbow Dash questioned, her frustration getting to her.

“Everyone else seems to be thinking that,” Rarity pointed out as she overheard the students from the table across from them how they might have made a mistake.

“We’ll show everyone how wrong they are,” Rainbow Dash vowed.

Sunset stared at her phone as she sat on her throne, with the Anon-A-Miss blog deleted, the students who sent them secrets captured, and the article about her in the school’s paper casting doubt on her guilt; she had defeated Anon-A-Miss in just two days.

“Hmph, if only I did this sooner,” Sunset said with a smirk as she looked at her kneeling subjects. “But something is still off.”

“Is it finding out who Anon-A-Miss is?” Snails questioned.

“There’s that,” Sunset said as she waved her hand, and images of her friends appeared before her. “The first secrets she posted were Applejack’s nickname and the photos from Rarity’s sleepover that were only on my phone.” the images of Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy faded leaving only Rarity and Applejack. But before she can dig further, her throne room echoed with the sound of someone knocking on the door.

“We have someone here to see you, your majesty,” Gilda announced from the entrance.

“Let them in,” Sunset ordered as she dismissed the images of Applejack and Rarity.

Gilda did as she was told and stepped aside to allow Photo Finish and her two companions to enter.

“What can I do for you Photo Finish?” Sunset asked politely.

“Hold that pose!” Photo Finish suddenly said as she took out her camera and started taking pictures of Sunset. “Yes! So powerful and fierce! Yet kind and gentle!”

Sunset raised an eyebrow but knew from experience with Rarity that Photo Finish was probably in “the zone”.

“Photo Finish, I hate to interrupt but perhaps we should get down to business?” Sunset questioned.

“Of course! I, Photo Finish, need your help organizing a photo shoot.” Photo Finish explained.

“What kind of photo shoot?” Sunset asked curiously.

“It’s for the local animal shelter,” Photo Finish explained. “It serves to help promote the animals and help them get adopted.”

“Why do you need my help with that? You’ve done events like these before.” Sunset pointed out.

“Yes, but your presence will give photos...za magicks!” Photo Finish said.

"Hm, I do like da magicks," Sunset rubbed her chin and it was good publicity. "Very well, Photo Finish. Set up a time so we can get to work."

“Wonderful!” Photo Finish said, she was silent for a minute before speaking. “I go!”

Photo Finish and her two companions quickly left Sunset’s throne.

“Hey Boss, doesn’t Fluttershy work at the animal shelter?” Snips asked.

“What of it?” Sunset questioned dismissively.

“Won’t there be a problem if you attend?” Snips asked, a little worried. “Fluttershy's friends will probably be helping her out.”

“I do not doubt that the rest of the Rainbooms will be helping her,” Sunset said with narrowed eyes. “Before I was betrayed, the Rainbooms and I were going to help Fluttershy. I see no reason why I shouldn’t keep my word.”

“What if they start something?” Snips asked.

“I doubt they’ll risk ruining the photo shoot, but just in case a certain someone gets a little rowdy, I have a plan to save the photo shoot,” Sunset answered, she fully expected Rainbow Dash to act rashly.

“Your, Majesty. We have someone who requests your aid.” Hoops said as he ushered in two male students with guilty looks.

“How may I help you?” Sunset asked as she got to work helping these two.

"Well, goodbye Anon-A-Miss!" Pinkie Pie beamed brightly, skipping ahead of her friends as they walked down the hallway towards the auditorium. "Now everything can go back to normal!"

“Pinkie, darling. Things can never go back to normal with Sunset in power.” Rarity pointed out.

“But with Anon-A-Miss gone, everyone’s secrets are safe!” Pinkie Pie said happily. “And Sunset did us a favor and caught the meanies who gave Anon-A-Miss the secrets.”

"No, that can't be it!" Rainbow Dash snapped.

"Ya heard Principal Celestia. Other kids were sending in secrets," Applejack said.

"That's just what Sunset wants us to think! It's all part of her plan!" Rainbow Dash desperately said.

"So she planned to make everyone hate her again?" Fluttershy asked, raising an eyebrow. “That doesn’t sound like a very thought out plan, a very Sunset plan.”

“Sunset has always remained elusive, but she’s bound to slip up. All the villains eventually do.” Rarity said.

“Um, Rarity? Ah don’t think that’s how it works in real life.” Applejack pointed out.

“Just like the magic, otherworldly pony princesses and demons?” Rarity smirked as she raised an eyebrow.

“Good point,” Applejack acknowledged, scratching her cheek bashfully.

The Rainbooms filled into the auditorium and found some spare seats, strangely there were 5 empty seats lined together. The girls took their seats and waited for the assembly to start, Principal Celestia stepped up to the mike and gathered everyone’s attention.

“Good afternoon, everyone. Without further ado, there are a group of students who would like to say something to all of you.” Principal Celestia said, getting straight to the point as she motioned the students to come up to the stage.

The students nervously walked on to the stage, some of them had the decency to look ashamed. The students in the auditorium glared at the ones responsible for making them laughing stocks of the school, some of which are now their ex-friends. The guilty students lined up and faced the audience of angry fellow students.

“I’m waiting,” Principal Celestia said, her eyes narrowed at those who helped fan the flames of A on-A-Miss.

“We’re so sorry for what we did!” The group said in unison.

Principal Celestia looked towards the crowd and saw the furious looks on their faces, they were ready to tear them apart.

But before she could say anything, Sunset Shimmer walked on to the stage. The anger left the students as they focused on Sunset. Sunset decided to say something as she addressed everyone.

"You all heard Principal Celestia. These students were sending secrets and all of you have a right to be angry at them but they're not the only ones who are guilty. All of you are guilty too for following Anon-A-Miss. You wanted to see the secrets they posted, wanted to laugh and make fun of others but without feeling any guilt, as if there were no consequences. But you encouraged Anon-A-Miss by following them. Nobody forced you. That was your choice." Sunset narrowed her eyes at the crowd of students, some had looks of shame. “Friendships were ruined because of Anon-A-Miss and now I’m doing damage control and bringing this school back into working order.”

Sunset turned to face the students who are responsible for sending the secrets, she felt her anger rising and they felt afraid when they say the murderous look in her eyes. Principal Celestia noticed this too but waited to see what Sunset will do before responding.

“Principal Celestia, do you mind if I keep an eye on them during their punishment at school?”

“I suppose it is alright,” Principal Celestia agreed, she trusted Sunset to not seek revenge.

“Thank you,” Sunset thanked the Principal as she gathered her magic which caused her to pony up, with a snap of her fingers her cutie mark appeared on the students’ clothing but it had no colors. “Welcome recruits, let me be the first to tell you that you will be treated fairly unlike how you treated everyone else and you are to report to my club room for further instruction on how you will proceed with your punishment. Do I make myself clear?!”

“Y-yes, Sunset!” the students said with fear.

“What was that?” Sunset narrowed her eyes at them.

“That’s her Majesty to you!” Gilda said from the corner of the stage, out of sight from the auditorium.

“Yes, your majesty!” the students correctly said.

“Good,” Sunset said with a smile.

“Great, she’s got more people serving under her now.” Rainbow Dash grumbled.

“Her influence just keeps growing,” Rarity said with concern, as she frowned. Pretty soon, everyone would be drinking the Sunset Kool-Aid.

Rainbow Dash could not let that happen.

The assembly was soon over and everyone made their way out of the auditorium, Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna were on their way to their offices when their names were called.

“Principal Celestia, Vice-Principal Luna?”

The two Principals turned around to see the Rainbooms.

“May we speak with the both of you for a moment?” Rarity asked.

“Of course, what is it you want to speak with us about?” Principal Celestia asked, smiling kindly.

“It’s about Sunset,” Applejack said. “We believe she’s up to no good.”

“What makes you say that?” Luna questioned.

“She’s taking over the school again!” Rainbow Dash blurted out.

“How is she taking over the school?” Principal Celestia asked, raising an eyebrow.

“She has an army and is oppressing everyone!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice.

“All I see is a girl trying to bring her life back under control,” Vice-Principal Luna argued. “And is doing her best to help the school improve after the mess caused by Anon-A-Miss.”

“She’s Anon-A-Miss!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Do you have any evidence, Ms. Rainbow Dash?” Principal Celestia asked. “And please keep your voice down.”

“Her image’s on the profile!” Rainbow Dash said, her voice slightly less loud.

“That can be easily done with photoshop.” Principal Celestia said.

“She knew Applejack’s nickname!”

“So do you.”

“She put videos and pictures of our slumber party online!” Rainbow Dash said. “Videos that only she had on her phone!”

“Phones can be hacked remotely these days.” Vice-Principal Luna said, narrowing her eyes at Celestia as she recalled her hacking her phone to pull a prank on her.

“Rainbow Dash, I don’t understand what’s going on. This girl was your friend. She helped you all defeat the Sirens. Why do you insist that she’s guilty?” Principal Celestia asked. “Or have you never considered that she might have been framed by someone holding a grudge?”

“And it seems to me like you’re the one holding a grudge,” Vice-Principal Luna added. “And you decided she was the obvious suspect.”

“Hey! Whose side are you on?!” Rainbow Dash questioned, feeling offended.

“We take no sides, Rainbow Dash,” Luna assures her. “We want to make sure we have our facts straight before passing judgment.”

“If you truly believe that Sunset is guilty without a shadow of a doubt, then you need to provide us with proof.” Principal Celestia tells them.

“Of course, we are already in the process of doing that.” Rarity assures her principal.

“Just make sure that it isn’t biased,” Vice-Principal Luna warned. “You girls are too close to this matter and your personal feelings towards Sunset might affect the evidence.”

“I assure you, Vice-Principal Luna, that we will not let any personal vendetta we have with Sunset affect our findings.” Rarity assured her.

“Yah have our word,” Applejack also assured the principals.

The Rainbooms said goodbye to the Principals’ and headed to their classes.

“Are you sure we should have let them investigate this?” Vice-Principal Luna questioned as she looked to her sister.

“If they investigate Sunset, then perhaps they will see that she is innocent.” Principal Celestia answered.

“Isn’t that wishful thinking?” Luna asked.

“Perhaps it is, but it is my sincere hope that the girls see the error of their ways before it's too late.” Principal Celestia said with concern.

“One can only hope,” Luna said before they both resumed their way to their offices.

Author's Note

Anon-A-Miss has been defeated but the war isn't over yet, looking forward to your comments. Thank you KR Chrome for your help.

The Queen's Charity

Author's Note

Happy New year everyone! It's the chapter you've been waiting for, I hope you enjoy it and I look forward to your comments. :twilightsmile:

The Queen's Charity

Sunset is leaning against the Wondercolt statue as she waits for Trixie. After finding out what the punishment will be for those who sent secrets to Anon-A-Miss, Sunset kept a close watch over them along with her followers. Her presence not only kept them in line but also those who wished for retaliation. One look into her eyes and all the fight was drained from them.

‘A powerful presence to wash away the hate and animosity.’ Sunset thought, remembering another one of her mom’s lessons. She soon spotted Trixie exiting the school, the stage magician waving to her.

As Trixie hurried to Sunset, they were being watched by the Rainbooms. They watched Trixie talk to Sunset as they started walking towards the hospital, the Rainbooms made sure to stay a healthy distance away to not alert Sunset and Trixie.

“Are they following us?” Trixie asked Sunset.

“Just like I said they would,” Sunset smirked. “So Trixie, are you ready to use Rainbow Dash’s magic?” Sunset asked loud enough for the Rainbooms to hear.

“Trixie will demonstrate the proper way to use magic!” Trixie boasted. “Unlike that amateur.”

Rainbow Dash was fuming at the remark, Rarity watched on with suspicion.

“Perhaps Trixie can also use Applejack’s magic as well?” Trixie asked. “Trixie always wanted to be super strong.”

“Hopefully yah’ll get the cute accent too.” Sunset winked at Trixie, doing an impression of Applejack.

Applejack’s face turned bright red, either from anger or embarrassment at her accent being called cute.

“So what are your plans for the traitors who dare call themselves your friends?” Trixie asked, grinning mischievously.

"Oh, I can't say anything yet. You know, I hate to spoil the show, but it will be unforgettable." Sunset answered, smirking slyly before both girls burst into laughter.

“She’s the one who’s the traitor,” Rainbow Dash growled.

“She’s going to get her comeuppance that’s fer sure,” Applejack said, angry that Sunset is laughing at her.

“I wonder what she has planned for us?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“It won’t matter after we bust her!” Rainbow Dash said.

Rarity remained quiet as she thought over Sunset’s words, something wasn’t quite right. The girls continued to trail Sunset and Trixie until they arrived at the hospital. As not to give away their position the girls went in one at a time with Rainbow Dash going in first.

“Hello, The Great and Powerful Trixie is here to visit the children's ward,” Trixie told the nurse at the front desk.

The nurse looked over some papers before smiling at Trixie.

“Go right ahead.”

“Thank you very much,” Trixie thanked the nurse as she and Sunset headed towards the elevator.

Rainbow Dash watched them wait for the elevator, she glanced back at her friends to see Rarity and Applejack with her but Fluttershy was still trying to get in the hospital without being seen.

“Wait a minute,” Rainbow Dash said as she looked around. “Where’s Pinkie?”

“Right here,” Pinkie Pie spoke as she peeked her head out from behind a large potted plant.

Rainbow Dash looked back at Sunset and Trixie to see them enter the elevator, but just as the doors closed, Rainbow Dash caught a glimpse of Sunset creating a blue magic orb as she handed it towards Trixie.

‘My magic!’ Rainbow Dash screams internally, she quickly raced towards the next elevator but just before she can press the button on the floor Sunset and Trixie stopped at, Rarity stopped her.

“Hold on a minute Rainbow Dash, they could be waiting for us!” Rarity warned.

“But they don’t know we’re here!” Rainbow Dash argued.

“There’s a possibility that they know and are probably waiting to surprise us,” Rarity said. “The way Sunset openly mocked you and Applejack to Trixie made me suspicious.”

“So now what? Do we just leave and let them get away with whatever they’re playing?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “I saw Sunset give Trixie my magic just before the elevator door closed.”

“If we’re going to proceed, then we shall take the stairs,” Rarity suggested.

“Then what are we waiting for?” Rainbow Dash questioned before dashing towards the stairwell.

“Wait up Dash!” Applejack called out to her friend, she glanced at the floor that Sunset and Trixie stopped at before chasing after Rainbow Dash.

The rest of the girls followed suit, unfortunately for them, the floor Sunset and Trixie stopped at was the 8th floor.

“Perhaps we should have risked the elevator,” Rarity said out of breath as she hauled herself up the final steps.

“We can’t take a break now,” Rainbow Dash urged her friends on, due to her high stamina she isn’t as tired as everyone else.

“Just give us a minute,” Applejack said as she caught her breath.

Rainbow Dash begrudgingly allowed them a small break before they resumed their search for Sunset and Trixie.

“So, which room is she at, Dash?” Applejack asked as the Rainbooms walked around the hospital.

“Um...” Rainbow Dash did not seem sure as she tried to remember the room that Sunset and Trixie were supposed to be in.“I think they said the kids’ ward.”

“Oh, we passed that like half an hour ago,” Pinkie Pie chimed in.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Rainbow Dash questioned.

“I had fun sneaking around.” Pinkie Pie answered with a cheeky smile.

Rainbow Dash groaned as she rolled her eyes, the Rainbooms followed Pinkie Pie to where she found the children’s ward. Once they found it they heard the children cheering inside.

“And now, the Great and Powerful Trixie will astound and amaze you with an incredible feat of magic!” Trixie announced.

Upon hearing Trixie’s voice, Rainbow Dash burst into the room with the Rainbooms as Trixie threw her smoke bombs. The Rainbooms were covered in smoke and Rainbow coughed as she tried to fan it away.

“Presenting my assistants: The Supersonic Rainbooms!” Trixie announced.

“Where’s Sunset Shimmer, Trixie!?” Rainbow Dash demanded as she cleared away the smoke and saw Trixie in her stage magician outfit in front of a room full of kids.

“How about you pick a card first, Rainbow Dash, and show it to our audience? What do you think, children?” Trixie asked her audience as she pulled out a deck of cards from her right sleeve and displayed the back of the cards to Rainbow Dash.

"Yeah!" all the kids in the ward, cheered.

"Pick a card, Rainbow Dash, or do you want to upset all the sick kids in here?" Trixie asked in a hushed tone.

Rainbow Dash looked at Trixie then the children who were looking at her with smiling and excited faces. She couldn’t disappoint them.

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash sighed as she picked a card, it was the Ace of Spades.

“Now remember your card, Rainbow Dash,” Trixie told the athlete as she took back the card and placed it in the deck, she did some fancy shuffling causing Rainbow Dash to roll her eyes. Trixie made the deck of cards disappear with a wave of her hand. “Nothing up my sleeve.” Trixie shows the children the insides of her sleeves. “Rainbow Dash, will you show us the ace up your sleeve?”

“My what?” Rainbow Dash questioned as she checked her sleeve and pulled out her card. “How did you…” Rainbow Dash trails off, as the card suddenly bursts into smoke.

“Behold! The Great and Powerful Trixie’s Great and Powerful Assistant!” Trixie announced as the smoke cleared to reveal Sunset Shimmer in a magician outfit similar to Trixie but with her colors.

“Hello everyone!” Sunset greeted the children who cheerfully greeted her back. “Is everyone ready for more amazing feats of magic?”

“Yes!” the children said happily.

For the next hour and a half, Trixie and her 'assistants' entertained the children. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash did some juggling but Pinkie Pie was balancing on a ball as she juggled and Rainbow Dash only used her legs to juggle, they even passed the balls between each other and wowed the crowd. Rarity put on a mystery show as the children helped her solve the mystery of the disappearing assistant. Trixie with the help of her lovely assistant Sunset pulled out animals from her magician’s hat that Fluttershy happily explained to the children what they are, their unique characteristics, and their importance to the ecosystem. Trixie pulled out a guitar from her hat and handed it to Applejack who started playing catchy songs that the children sang along to.

“Did everyone enjoy the show?” Trixie asked.

“Yes!” the children cheerfully answered.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is happy to hear that, she has enjoyed performing for all of you! You have all been a terrific audience!” Trixie thanked the children as she bowed, the rest of the Rainbooms followed suit just before they were engulfed in smoke and disappeared.

Outside the Children’s ward, Trixie smiled as she heard the children’s awed gasp before turning to the Rainbooms.

“Well done Rainbooms, you just made those kids' day even brighter.” Trixie thanked the Rainbooms.

Before any of the Rainbooms could speak up, a doctor and nurse exited the children’s’ ward.

“We can’t thank you girls enough for what you did for the children,” the female doctor-in-charge of the children's ward, with long red hair thanked the girls.

“I’ve never seen them so happy before,” the female nurse with blue hair spoke.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie appreciates your thanks but the credit should go to my lovely assistant, Sunset Shimmer,” Trixie said with a smirk as she watched the shocked looks of the Rainbooms, including Sunset. “It was all her idea.”

“In that case thank you, Sunset Shimmer, for organizing this. The kids truly enjoyed the show and won't forget it,” the doctor gratefully said.

“Oh, it was nothing, Anything for the kids. And I could not have done it without my friends. I hope they get better soon.” Sunset said as she shared the credit with the rest of the girls.

“How about I take a picture of you all to put on our website?” the doctor asked.

“We would be happy too. Whaddya say, Trixie?” Sunset asked.

“Oh, Trixie would be honored. Oh, and let’s not forget my assistants.” Trixie motioned to the Rainbooms as all the girls gathered together and smiled as their picture was taken.

“Thank you again,” the doctor thanked the girls before she and the nurse went back inside the children’s ward.

“Well, it’s been fun, Trixie. We have to do this again sometime.” Sunset told the stage magician.

“Trixie has grander plans for the next performance!” Trixie said with great enthusiasm.

“I’m looking forward to it,” Sunset said before turning to the Rainbooms and winking at them. “Later, girls.”

Sunset disappeared in a flash of light.

“A word of advice, you might want to brush up on your communication skills.” Trixie mocked before she threw a smoke bomb on the floor and disappeared.

“She’s gone! Oh wait, there she is!” Pinkie Pie pointed to Trixie peeking around the corner before she ran off.

“What just happened?’ Fluttershy asked.

“We just got duped into making Sunset look good,” Applejack answered.

“She played us from the beginning,” Rarity said in frustration.

“Damn it!” Rainbow cursed as she punched the wall.

“Hey, at least we made some sick kids smile.” Pinkie Pie pointed out. “We May have been tricked by Sunset but I really like making those kids smile.”

“That’s true, the happy looks on their faces when I talked about the animals was very heartwarming,” Fluttershy added, smiling.

"So what? She's up to something!" Rainbow claimed.

“We know that Dash, but in this case, it was making a bunch of kids happy.” Applejack said.

“Honestly, this is one manipulation that had some good come out of it.” Rarity said with a smile. “It felt good knowing what we did is the right thing to do.”

“But it was Sunset that made us do it!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice. “As Applejack said, this was all to make her look good!”

The girls were all quiet, Sunset had tricked them into helping her image but the result was making sick children happy.

“Dashie, didn’t you like seeing the children happy?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“What?! Of course!” Rainbow quickly answered. “It felt awesome making them happy!”

“So how is that a bad thing? We made them smile. Sure, Sunset tricked us but it wasn’t a dirty trick. It was like a surprise. Are we sure she’s gone bad if she wants to make kids smile?” Pinkie questioned.

“Pinkie, Sunset will do anything to improve her image.” Rainbow Dash said as she looked at Rarity. “Have you forgotten what she did to Rarity?”

Rarity lowered her head, her hair casting a shadow over her eyes as she wrapped her arms around herself. What Sunset did to her when she ran against her for Princess of the Spring Fling was still painful, even after Sunset apologized and Rarity had forgiven her. But Rarity had lied, she couldn’t bring herself to forgive Sunset and pretended that everything was okay between them. The rest of the Rainbooms looked away in sadness.

“Sorry Rare,” Rainbow Dash apologized, she knew this was a sore topic for the fashionista.

“It’s quite alright, darling.” Rarity assured her athletic friend before raising her head. “It’s all the more reason to put a stop to whatever Sunset has planned.”

The Rainbooms nodded in agreement before they made their way towards the elevator, despite being tricked by Sunset they all felt good about what they had done.

‘And that’s what happened at the hospital,’ Sunset finished explaining, she is sitting on her bed with her journal on her lap.

‘Wow, I would have never figured Trixie to be such an outstanding pony- I mean person.’ Twilight responded she is surprised that the alternate Trixie would have such a heart of gold.

‘I know, just goes to show you can’t judge a book by its cover.’ Sunset wrote, a small smile on her lips.

‘How did the girls handle being tricked into this?’ Twilight asked.

‘They all seemed to be enjoying themselves too much to even care that I fooled them,’ Sunset answered. ‘Tomorrow I’ll be helping Fluttershy at the animal shelter at the request of Photo Finish.’

‘Good luck and try not to rile the girls up too much, especially Rainbow Dash and Applejack.’ Twilight warned, she knew how stubborn those two can be.

‘I’ll try not to have too much fun,’ Sunset snickered. ‘Later, Twi.’

‘See you later, Sunset.’

Sunset closes her journal before laying back on her bed, tomorrow promises to be very interesting.

Rainbow Dash closes her locker as she finishes getting what she needs for her class, as she makes her way to her math class, she notices everyone giving her odd glances. It isn’t the usual mocking ones she used to receive, rather they are confusing ones.

"Hey, Dash!"

Rainbow turned when she heard her name and saw some of her teammates coming up to her.

"Hey, guys."

"Are you friends with Shimmer again?" Fleetfoot asked

"What!? Where did you get that idea!?" Rainbow Dash questioned, taken aback by her teammate’s question.

"Explain this then," Fleetfoot showed her the picture on her phone's screen. It was the one taken at the hospital.

"That, it's not what it looks like." Rainbow Dash quickly denied.

“It seems that you and your friends were cheering up some sick kids,” Soarin said with a shrug. “Nothing wrong with that.”

“Yeah, I guess Sunset convinced you girls that she’s innocent huh?” Spitfire asked, smiling at her teammate.

“What?!” Rainbow Dash was shocked.

“With everything that she’s done lately, it’s hard not to believe that she was Anon-A-Miss,” Fleetfoot said as she nudged Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash was about to say something but the late bell cut her off.

“Gotta go Dash. Glad to see you girls made up,” Soarin said as he, Spitfire, and Fleetfoot ran off to class.

Rainbow Dash stood there dumbfounded before growling.

“There’s no way we’re friends with that traitor,” Rainbow muttered before angrily storming off to class.

Rainbow Dash’s team were not the only ones to have seen the photo, as it was trending on social media, and the students at school were confused at seeing Sunset with the Rainbooms considering how they publicly denounced her.

Were they with Sunset? Had they joined her?

Well, if you can't beat them, join them.

This has not gone unnoticed by Sunset as she saw this as an opportunity to further improve her image to the school, the Rainbooms were also being affected as students would come up to them and ask whether they have reconciled with Sunset. Rainbow Dash and Applejack strongly denied it, while Rarity politely denied making amends with Sunset, Pinkie Pie simply wished that it were true, while Fluttershy was too shy to answer the question.

“This is Sunset’s fault,” Rainbow Dash complained to her friends, it was lunchtime and the group was seated at their usual table.

“How’d yah figure?” Applejack asked from across Rainbow.

“It just is, the whole school thinks we made up!” Rainbow Dash threw her hands in the air. “How ridiculous is that?”

“Um, maybe we shouldn’t jump to conclusions.” Fluttershy meekly said.

“Whether or not Sunset is responsible, she’s certainly reaping the benefits.” Rarity spoke from beside Fluttershy. "We heavily underestimated her."

"She tricked us to make herself look good and we fell for it," Applejack grumbled.

"Well, we just need to catch her red-handed," Rainbow decided.

"And what if she turns everyone against us, Dash?" Applejack asked.

"She won't." Rainbow Dash assured her.

"Like the Sirens didn't?" Applejack questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“This won’t be like the Sirens,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Putting the Sunset business aside for the moment, I’m excited to help you with the Animal Shelter photo shoot this evening.” Rarity said as she looked to Fluttershy.

“We’ll get those critters into good homes in no time!” Applejack enthusiastically said.

The Rainbooms are super excited about the photo shoot, at least Sunset won’t be able to ruin that.

“What are you doing here?!” Rainbow Dash demanded as Sunset arrived with Snips and Snails, Gilda and Dumbbell were also present as her bodyguards. She and the Rainbooms were getting the animals ready for the photoshoot.

“Oh, I was invited,” Sunset smirked.

“By who?” Applejack demanded as she was helping Rarity put cute Christmas themed outfits in the dogs.

“By me!” Photo Finish marched in with her entourage.

“Photo Finish, how could you invite Sunset Shimmer!?” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“Because she is a strong, confident, and beautiful woman who possesses za magicks!” Photo Finish answered, as her entourage started setting up.

“Well, we don’t want her here!” Rainbow Dash crossed her arms.

“Rainbow...” Fluttershy spoke.

“Very well. I know when I’m not wanted,” Sunset shrugged, turning around to leave.

“If Sunset Shimmer will not do the photo shoot, then I will not be here!” Photo Finish snapped her fingers and her crew packed up her things.

“Wait!” Fluttershy yelled. “Excuse me, Photo Finish.” Fluttershy pulled Rainbow Dash aside. “Rainbow Dash, please, let Sunset stay.”

“What? But, Shy-”

“We need Photo Finish and if that means letting Sunset Shimmer be part of the shoot, then we have to let her.”

“But she’s-”

“I’m afraid she’s right, darling.” Rarity agreed with Fluttershy, although she didn’t like it.

“It’s for the sake of the animal shelter. Please, do it for me.”

Rainbow Dash huffed but she had to compromise for her friend.

“...Fine.”

“Photo Finish, it’s fine,” Fluttershy smiled.

“Now, places everyone so we may begin za magicks!” Photo Finish commanded.

“You better not try anything, Shimmer.” Rainbow Dash threatened.

“You're cute when you try to act tough, Dashie.” Sunset winked at Rainbow Dash, whose face turned red at her nickname. “But don’t worry, I’m only here to help these adorable animals.”

While the Rainbooms did not look bad as they posed with the animals, it was Sunset Shimmer who stole the show. A lot of the dogs and cats seemed to like her and willingly gravitated to her. Sunset would hug, cuddle, and play with the animals as Photo Finish took photos of her, losing herself in ‘the zone’.

“Oh, yes! Yes! Yes! Very good!” Photo Finish snapped photos of Sunset. “Very nice! Look over here! Flash that smile! Now, with the puppies and kittens! Yes, yes! This is za magicks!”

Photo Finish also took photos of Sunset’s group with animals of their own, Gilda received a bunny which she adored, Dumbbell had a turtle, Snips had a parakeet and Snails had a snail.

“Yes! That’s it!” Photo Finish said as she took photos from different angles. “Now, you five! Pose with Sunset!”

With a bit of reluctance, the Rainbooms did as she said, posing with Sunset in group shots and individual shots.

“Such intensity!” Photo Finish said as she took photos of Sunset and Rainbow Dash who posed with dogs in a way that indicated they were rivals.

When Sunset posed with Rarity, their animals were cats and Rarity had her head resting on Sunset’s shoulder as their cats rested on their laps. Pinkie and Sunset are jumping around with rabbits. Sunset and Applejack had their arms linked with parrots perched on them, Sunset and Fluttershy were playing with the cats, dogs, rabbits, and hamsters. For the group photo, Sunset was at the center with the Rainbooms around her, each one of them holding an animal as they smiled at the Camera.

“Brilliant!” Photo Finished said as she showed the girls the photos.

“These look lovely,” Fluttershy complimented as she looked through the photos.

“I do have to admit that these photos do look brilliant,” Rarity admits as she looks at the photos of her and Sunset. “For some bizarre reason, Sunset’s presence seems to bring out the best of us in these photos.”

Rainbow Dash groaned at this but she hated to admit that Rarity was right, also she did see Sunset as a rival before the Anon-A-Miss mess. Now she is the villain that the hero (herself of course) must defeat.

“You look great, your majesty.” Gilda complimented.

“As one would expect of your greatness,” Dumbbell added.

“Thank you so much for your help, Photo Finish. I’m sure this will help get these lovely animals into wonderful homes.” Fluttershy thanked her fellow student.

“But of course! These animals are as good as adopted!” Photo Finish said as she had a parrot roosting on her arm. “Speaking of which, I would like to adopt my friend here, he has za magicks!”

“Of course!” Fluttershy said happily, she is more than happy to do so.

“I guess my work here is done,” Sunset said as she made her wait towards the exit but stopped when she noticed that her bodyguards are still playing with the animals.

“So much for your loyal bodyguards,” Rainbow Dash mocked, smirking at Sunset.

Sunset noticed the life returning in their eyes and smiled, it would be best to let them stay and let the animals help them recover from their trauma.

“Dashie, you know that I don’t need bodyguards. Besides this works out fine, these adorable animals are helping them.” Sunset smirks at Rainbow. “I have to be pretty wicked to deny them this.”

Rainbow Dash glared at Sunset as she turned around and left with Snips and Snails right behind her, Rainbow waited a minute before going after them.

“Rainbow, wait!” Applejack called out to the athlete as she chased after her, she spotted her peeking around a pillar. “Rainbow, what are-“

“Quiet,” Rainbow Dash interrupted Applejack as she motioned for her to come closer. “Sunset’s up to something.”

Applejack peeked around the pillar and saw Sunset talking to Snips and Snails.

“Alright, meet me at Canterlot Orphanage at around 4 pm after school.” Sunset instructed them. “And don’t forget the goods.”

“Yes boss!” both boys saluted her as they ran off.

“Those orphans are going to enjoy what I have in store for them,” Sunset smirked as she walked away.

“Did you hear that?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Sunset’s planning something evil for the orphans.”

“Ah knew she’d slip sooner or later,” Applejack commented. “We gotta tell the girls.”

Both girls rush back to their friends to warn them about Sunset’s sinister plan.

The following day, everyone at school is talking about the photos taken of the animals of the animal shelter. Already a large majority of the pets were adopted, making the photo shoot a huge success. A lot of that success has to do with Sunset Shimmer, the camera loved her as her presence seemed to bring out the charm of the animals. The students were even more convinced that Sunset and the Rainbooms were friends again and that maybe she was innocent after all.

“Can you believe what everyone’s saying about Sunset?” Sweetie Belle said to her friends as they’re eating lunch.

“That Sunset isn’t so bad and that she and our sisters are friends again,” Scootaloo scoffed as she answered.

“What’s wrong with that?” Silver spoon questioned.

“Sunset is proving that she’s the same trustworthy person she’s always been,” Diamond Tiara said as she took a bite of her salad.

“Is she though?” Applebloom questioned. “Ah don’t agree with the way she’s ‘helping’ everyone,” Applebloom air quoted.

“You heard her yourself Applebloom, this wasn’t Sunset’s choice.” Diamond Tiara reminded her.

“Ah know, but it still ain’t right,” Applebloom said, looking at her sandwich absentmindedly.

“Besides, once she catches Anon-A-Miss, her name will be cleared.” Diamond Tiara said which causes Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo to tense up.

“She’s probably going to incinerate them,” Silver Spoon said. “Or maybe she’s going to do something much worse for all the trouble they caused her.”

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo paled at hearing this, Silver Spoon is right, Sunset will destroy them when she finds out they are Anon-A-Miss.

The Rainbooms followed Sunset as she made her way to the orphanage, despite their stealthy approach, Sunset already knew they were following her.

‘They never learn,’ Sunset thought as she made her way to the orphanage, they almost made it too easy.

The Rainbooms continued to follow Sunset until she finally arrived at the orphanage, they waited until she entered the building before they closed in. They watched from the door’s window as Sunset talked to a woman before she led her down a hallway, they quickly entered the building and followed them. From a corner they saw Sunset thank the woman before entering a room, they noticed her sinister smirk just as she went inside.

“C’mon,” Rainbow Dash said as they rushed towards the door, she grabbed the doorknob, nodded at her friends before opening the door.

“Sunset, we’re here-!”

"Oh, good! You made it!" Sunset cheerfully interrupted as she put Santa hats on their heads. "You're just in time!"

"Fer what!?" Applejack asked, taken aback by Sunset’s current actions.

"Well, to help hand out presents to these orphans," Sunset grinned as she gestured behind the curtain to a group of kids that were no older than 6 or 7. "Now, make those kids smile! Chop-chop!"

“What makes you think-”

“Rainbow Dash, I don’t think we’re in any position to oppose her,” Rarity said as she gestured to the children. “Unless you want to make a scene in front of the children?”

Rainbow Dash looked to the children, her fists clenched before she lowered her head in defeat.

“She got us again.”

“Turn that frown upside down!” Sunset said in a chipper tone as she brought the corners of Rainbow’s mouth up to make her smile. “Show some enthusiasm, Dash, those kids will love you and Pinkie's energy.”

Rainbow Dash, resisted the urge to lash out at Sunset and simply nodded.

“That’s the spirit! Let’s go make some orphans smile!” Sunset cheerfully said the Rainbooms could do nothing but follow her lead.

Five minutes later, Sunset stepped out from behind the curtain, dressed up in a Santa suit, complete with the big fat belly and beard. The Rainbooms were also wearing Santa suits minus the beard and belly.

“Hohoho! Merry Christmas, boys and girls!” Sunset greeted, her voice full of jolly. The children cheered upon seeing Santa Claus. “I know you all have been very good boys and girls, and do you know what good little boys and girls get?”

“Presents!” The orphans cheered.

“That’s right!” Sunset said as she motioned for the Rainbooms to stand beside her. “Now I want you all to close your eyes and when you open them, you will be in a line in front of one of my assistants.”

They were confused by this but it quickly turned to excitement as they closed their eyes, Sunset began to concentrate and the Rainbooms noticed her pony ears sprout from on top of her head and a ponytail emerged from her hat which she quickly hid. With a wave of her hands, the children were magically lined up in front of the Rainbooms.

“Okay, you can open your eyes now,” Sunset said with a smile.

The children opened their eyes and were immediately in awe, they couldn’t believe what just happened.

“Now, there is a special reason why you are lined up in front of my assistants,” Sunset said as she walked to the line in front of Rainbow Dash. “This group, for example, is very loyal to their friends, always having their back and is always reliable.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but feel that what Sunset said was a subtle jab at her, Sunset moved to the line formed in front of Rarity.

“This group of children is very generous, happy to give time, share possessions they own, and kindness to others in need.” Sunset cast a glance at Rarity. “When you’re generous, you put others before yourself.”

Rarity stared into Sunset’s eyes, she saw no malice in her eyes nor her words. She spoke in admiration of her best quality, but for a brief moment, she saw a sadness in them. The children were happy to hear of this special quality in them. Sunset then makes her way to Applejack’s group.

“You all are honest, but honesty is more than just telling the truth,” Sunset spoke, placing a hand on Applejack’s shoulder. “It also means you have integrity, you are trustworthy, fair, and sincere.”

Applejack felt like she was being insulted, especially after seeing the disappointed look in Sunset’s eyes before walking towards Fluttershy’s group.

“This group has the virtue of kindness, showing concern, care, warmth, and being friendly to others.” Sunset listed. “But being kind also requires the courage to believe in yourself and the strength to remain true to yourself.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened as she listened to Sunset’s words, Sunset cast her a glance which caused Fluttershy to tense up. Sunset looked away as she approached the last group.

“Laughter is indeed the best medicine, but like the other virtues it’s much more than simply laughing at something funny.” Sunset began to explain. “It’s lifting the spirits of those around you, making someone’s day even brighter, and not letting anything bring down your smile.”

The children smiled at hearing this, Pinkie was reminded of how much she made sure that Sunset always had a smile after the Fall Formal. The laughs they shared, the good times they all enjoyed. How she missed that.

“But when you combine all those virtues…” Sunset motioned for everyone to form a circle and hold hands. “You make something wonderful.”

A bright flash momentarily blinds everyone, but when it subsides there are presents in the center of the circle.

“The magic of friendship,” Sunset said happily as the children excitedly rushed to the presents.

The girls watched as the children tore open the wrappings and the absolute joy on their faces as they saw what their present was. Sunset and the Rainboom’s hearts warmed at seeing the children share their gifts, the Rainbooms looked back to Sunset who was smiling proudly at the orphans before she motioned for all of them to leave the room.

The Rainbooms and Sunset were in the office of the orphanage headmistress who had a big smile on her face.

“Thank you, girls, so much, you’ve made these children's day.” the headmistress thanked the girls from the bottom of her heart.

“We’re very happy to do this, right girls?” Sunset turned to the Rainbooms, smiling at them. They are all wearing their normal clothes again.

“R-right,” Rainbow Dash answered unsurely.

“It is an honor to help bring a smile to those children’s faces,” Rarity said.

"I'm so glad to see such kindness and generosity coming from young ladies like yourselves. It warms my heart." the headmistress spoke as she placed her hand over her heart.

The headmistress gave the girls some cookies before they exited her office, they walked down the hall in silence but once they exited the building, Rainbow let her feelings be known.

“What the hell are you up to Sunset?!” Rainbow demanded.

“I thought that was obvious,” Sunset said as she turned around to face them. “To make some orphans smile.”

“We all know that’s a lie,” Rainbow Dash said, rolling her eyes.

“Really?” Sunset smirked as she looked at her former friends. “Just like how you knew for sure that Applejack canceled on you about her bake sale.”

Rainbow Dash was fuming at that remark but before she could act on her anger, Rarity spoke up.

“Sunset, however, did you come up with those lines about our elements?” Rarity asked, folding her arms.

Sunset lost her smirk.

“My mother told me about the elements when I was little,” Sunset answered sadly.

“I bet she must be so proud of what you’re doing,” Rainbow Dash mocked, hoping to get a rise out of Sunset.

"Yes, she'd be proud of me spreading joy," Sunset smiled. "It's what a good queen should do. It took me a while to realize that. Anyway, hope you guys have a Merry Christmas, and thanks for your help. I may need your help again in the future."

Sunset waved goodbye as she started to walk away, the Rainbooms watched her leave with looks of annoyance and uncertainty.

The Queen Investigates

“Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!” Rainbow Dash cursed as she paced around her room, her friends watching her with worry. “We can’t let her get away with this, we gotta go back to that orphanage and tell them the truth!”

Sunset Shimmer had once again outsmarted them.

"Rainbow, anything yah say would just make yah look bad! Sunset played us and manipulated us into making her look good, again." Applejack reminded her.

"But it's bullshit!" Rainbow spat.

"Ah know but Sunset genuinely made those kids happy. Even dressed up as Santa to cheer em up. Look, maybe we should just take a step back. Our usual style of running headfirst isn’t working anymore. Sunset's playing by new rules now." Applejack said, Sunset is easily manipulating them into doing whatever she wanted.

"I enjoyed seeing those kids smile," Pinkie chimed in.

"So did I," Fluttershy confessed.

"If her 'evil' plan is to make people happy, we should just let her," Rarity sighed. “It’s pretty obvious that Sunset knows when we’re following and no offense, darling but Sunset can easily read you.”

“You guys think I’m predictable?” Rainbow demanded.

“No, but Sunset was able to manipulate us into breaking up because she understood our flaws. Now, she has a better understanding of us to use us to her advantage instead,” Rarity explained. “She knows we couldn’t make a scene in those places, lest we suffer retribution. Making trouble in a hospital and an orphanage does not make a good image.”

“It goes back to what Pinkie Pie said,” Fluttershy spoke sadly, remembering Sunset’s description of what her element is. “We don’t know anything about her.”

“Wait a minute!” Pinkie Pie said, jumping off of Rainbow Dash’s bed. “We may not know more about Sunset but I bet her mom does!”

“What gave yah that idea?” Applejack asked.

“When Rainbow Dash mentioned Sunset’s mom back at the orphanage,” Pinkie reminded her.

“Ah hate to burst yer bubble Pinkie, but Sunset’s mom is from the same world Princess Twilight an’ Sunset came from. And the only way to contact Twilight to ask about her is up in flames.” Applejack reminded her pink-haired cousin.

“Oh yeah,” Pinkie Pie said sadly, her earlier enthusiasm vanishing.

The room got quiet as the girl contemplated how to properly handle the situation going forward.

Over the next few days, Sunset has continued her charity work. Organizing canned food drives, collecting toys for children, volunteering in soup kitchens, delivering meals to the elderly. Her efforts have earned her praise from not only the event organizers but her classmates at school where Sunset is helping them with tutoring, helping organize school events for charity, helping reform the students who sent secrets to Anon-A-Miss. Students were so moved by Sunset’s selfless acts that they volunteered to join her.

The Rainbooms except for Applejack and Rainbow Dash have decided to observe Sunset’s actions and look for any sign of ill intent, Rainbow still insists on meeting Sunset head-on in the hopes that she’d slip up or become annoyed by her persistence. But Sunset met Rainbow’s headfirst mentality head-on as well, she even managed to get her and Applejack to wear dresses to a dance competition for charity where she’s their partner. Applejack and Rainbow were becoming increasingly frustrated with each failed attempt, often arguing with one another.

Sunset is sitting at a lunch table with her followers, normally she would be spending lunch in her throne room but decided to make a public appearance as her mother would put it. She was going over in her mind about Anon-A-Miss’ identity when she noticed Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon approaching.

“Hello, Sunset.” Diamond Tiara greeted the older girl.

“Hello, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon.” Sunset greeted the two girls. “Do you need help with something?”

“Not exactly, we want to join your group.” Diamond Tiara said with a smile.

“Why do you want to join my group?” Sunset asked, her tone professional.

“You’ve inspired us to be better and I want to do my part to not only help those in need but make it up to those I wronged,” Diamond Tiara explained.

“Does she speak for you, Silver Spoon?” Sunset asked, she wanted to make sure that the girl was joining her of her own free will.

“Yes, I want to help make a difference.” Silver Spoon said with conviction.

“In that case, welcome my newest subjects,” Sunset said as she ponied up, her cutie mark appearing on the girls’ shirts.

“Thank you, your majesty.” Diamond Tiara bowed.

“You won’t be sorry,” Silver Spoon said as she bowed before her queen.

“Why didn’t you tell me Sunset was messing with me again?!” Rainbow Dash shouted at Applejack, she and the rest of the Rainbooms were all gathered in their club room.

“How was ah supposed to know?!” Applejack shouted back. “She had me fooled too!”

“How are we supposed to stop her if she keeps stringing us along?!” Rainbow Dash demanded, getting close to Applejack.

“Maybe if yah would stop to think fer a minute yah could’ve seen the wool over yer eyes!” Applejack argued, getting close to Rainbow’s face.

“Are you calling me dumb!?” Rainbow Dash shouted, glaring into Applejack’s eyes.

“Girls, enough!” Rarity raised her voice as she separated the two of them. “Can’t you see that arguing with each other isn’t helping?”

Rainbow Dash and Applejack turned their heads away in annoyance.

“I think you two need to take a little break from investigating Sunset,” Rarity suggested. “You’re becoming obsessed.”

“Yeah, it’s not healthy.” Pinkie Pie added, she is very worried about her two best friends.

“Fine,” Rainbow grumbled as she took a seat and crossed her arms.

Applejack took a deep breath and then exhaled in an attempt to calm herself down.

“Ah’ll be right back,” Applejack said before she exited the clubroom.

Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy watched Applejack leave with sadness, this whole situation with Sunset is straining their friendship.

“Rainbow, darling. Do you want to talk?” Rarity asked as she approached her friend.

“What’s there to talk about?” Rainbow asked, not looking at Rarity.

“Well there’s your investigation into Sunset’s plans for one,” Rarity said as she sat next to her friend.

“I’m just pissed that Sunset can predict every move we make,” Rainbow Dash confessed, turning her head to finally look at Rarity. “There’s gotta be more to it than that.”

“Suppose there is more, how do you think she’s getting her information?” Rarity questioned.

“You know, Sunset does have a lot of followers now.” Pinkie Pie brought up. “You don’t suppose she could be using them to spy on us?”

“Pinkie, you’re a genius!” Rainbow said excitedly as she stood up.

“I know, right?” Pinkie Pie smiled cheekily.

“That’s how Sunset has been staying ahead of us, she’s got her little followers stationed everywhere and they report back everything!” Rainbow Dash concluded.

“That certainly does make sense,” Rarity agreed, Sunset’s followers were certainly everywhere now.

“I better tell Applejack what we just found out!” Rainbow Dash realized as she dashed out of the room.

“We better go after her,” Rarity said as she got up from her seat. “If Sunset is indeed using her followers to spy on us then we need to make sure to not let Sunset know that we know.”

Rarity noticed Fluttershy’s glum disposition.

“Is something the matter Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy looked at Rarity who noticed the hesitation in her eyes before the shy girl finally decided to tell what was on her mind.

“I’m just really confused about all this,” Fluttershy confessed. “Sunset betrayed us but is helping people, on the other hand, she’s causing Rainbow and Applejack to fight.”

“I know this must be hard for you Fluttershy,” Rarity said as she laid a comforting hand on the shy girl’s shoulder. “Sunset has us all baffled, I must confess that I’m having a hard time making sense of her actions.”

“What if we ask her?” Fluttershy asked. “She did say that if we simply asked, we could’ve used her journal.”

“I suppose it couldn’t hurt,” Rarity said. “What do we have to lose?”

The girls left the clubroom and went to look for Sunset, as they rounded a corner they saw Rainbow Dash and Applejack confronting Sunset and her followers.

“Here comes the rest of the gang,” Sunset mocked as she noticed Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie.

“What’s going on?” Rarity asked as she stood beside her friends.

“Nothing really,” Sunset shrugged as she moved around the girls.

“Sunset wait!” Fluttershy calls out.

“Yes?” Sunset asked as she turned to face Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, what are you-“ Rainbow Dash started to say but was cut off by Fluttershy.

“Um, what are you planning to do now that Anon-A-Miss is gone and you have a lot more followers?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“I’m glad you asked, first off I’m narrowing down Anon-A-Miss identity. Secondly, I’m continuing to help others, especially our fellow students who suffered from Anon-A-Miss.” Sunset explained.

“Is that all?” Rarity asked.

“For the time being, but I’ll be sure to let you girls know if I need your assistance,” Sunset answered with a smile. “Is there anything else you would like to ask?”

“No, thank you for answering our questions.” Fluttershy thanked the former unicorn.

“You’re most welcome,” Sunset smiled before turning around and resuming her way to her throne room.

“Hey, Shy? Why did you ask Sunset that?” Rainbow Dash questioned.

“I just wanted to know what her plan was,” Fluttershy answered.

“Seriously?” Rainbow Dash questioned, raising an eyebrow. “You know she’s going to lie right?”

“She could also be telling the truth,” Fluttershy sighed. “But because she’s got us so confused, we can’t tell what’s a lie and what’s the truth anymore.”

“Argh, I hate this!” Rainbow Dash said as she ruffled her hair.

"Are you sure it's fine to let them go, your majesty?" Lightning Dust asked as she walked beside her Queen.

"They're not a threat. Besides, I see no reason we can't coexist." Sunset answered as they approached the clubroom.

Gilda picked up her pace so she could open the door for her queen.

“Thank you, Gilda.” Sunset thanked her loyal follower as she entered her clubroom, she took a seat on a folding chair and focused her magic. She ponied up before snapping her fingers and transforming the clubroom into her throne room. With that done, Sunset snapped her fingers again and an image of Rarity and Applejack appeared.

“Piggly Wiggly.”

Snips covered his mouth to stifle a laugh.

“The slumber party photos.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed, going over the clue in her mind and trying to find a connection. Her eyes widened when she figured it out.

“Of course! Why didn’t I realize this sooner!” Sunset facepalmed.

“Did you figure it out, your majesty?” Gilda asked.

Sunset didn’t answer, but the sinister smirk on her lips told Gilda all she needed to know.

“Those no good..” Sunset trailed off, her anger building up. “It all makes sense, Applejack’s nickname and Anon-A-Miss appearing the following day after she told me.”

Sunset then started laughing which unnerved her followers.

“And it just so happens that I’m paying Applejack a visit today,” Sunset said, her sinister smirk returning.

“Ah’m home!” Applejack called out as she entered her family home, the school day was done but she still had things to do.

“Welcome home, dearie.” Granny Smith welcomes her granddaughter home as she sips on her tea.

“Hi, Granny.” Applejack greeted her grandmother as she made her way to her room. “Ah’ll get started on mah chores in a bit.”

“Don’t worry, Applejack. Ah know there’s a lot to be done considering Big Mac is out with his girlfriend, that’s why ah got yah some help.”

“Really? Thanks, Granny!” Applejack called out from her room, she placed her backpack on her bed before going back downstairs. “So where’s the help?”

“She’s tending to the horses, they took a liking to her rather quickly.” Granny Smith said.

“Got it,” Applejack said before she made her way out of the house and towards the horse stables.

Applejack noticed that the snow had been shoveled leading to the stable, now that she thought about it, the front of the house has been shoveled as well.

“Ah gotta thank her fer that,” Applejack said with a smile as she approached the stables.

“You’re really enjoying the hay huh?”

Applejack’s eyes widen at the familiar voice, she picked up her pace and when she got to the stable she was shocked to see Sunset Shimmer feeding the horses.

“Maybe I should have a taste,” Sunset said as she held some hay.

“What are yah doing here?” Applejack growled, she is not happy to see Sunset here.

“Didn’t your Grandmother tell you that I am going to be helping you around the farm?” Sunset questioned.

“Yer the help?!” Applejack couldn’t believe what she just heard. “Why would Granny Smith ask a snake like yah fer help?”

“That’s funny, she doesn’t think I’m a snake.” Sunset said with a grin. “Maybe it has something to do with me being a helpful and dependable pony.”

Applejack balled her fists in anger, there was no way she was accepting help from Sunset.

“I’m done feeding the horses, I also took the liberty of brushing them and cleaning their hooves,” Sunset said as she petted the horse, she made some neighing noises to which the horse responded. “Apple cinnamon tells me how your family takes very good care of her and her friends, she wants me to say thank you.”

“Wait, yah speak horse?” Applejack questioned. “Ah thought only Fluttershy was able to speak to animals after we got magic.”

“Oh, Applejack. There’s a lot you don’t know about me.” Sunset said with a smile. “Shall we go check on the apples for your family’s famous apple cider?”

“Ah’d rather do that with Applebloom,” Applejack said, her arms crossed.

“She’s busy doing her homework with Diamond Tiara,” Sunset informed her. “So it’s just you and me.”

“Terrific,” Applejack mumbled in annoyance.

As Sunset and Applejack went to inspect the Apples, Applebloom is in her room with Diamond Tiara. The young Apple’s attention was not on her homework but rather the symbol of Sunset’s cutie mark on the front of Diamond Tiara’s shirt.

“Applebloom, do you know how to solve this problem?” Diamond Tiara asked as she looked at the equation in her notebook.

“Huh?” Applebloom’s gaze quickly turned to Diamond Tiara’s face.

“I’m asking if you know how to solve this,” Diamond Tiara pointed to the math problem in her notebook.

“Oh uh,” Applebloom looked over the math problem. “Sorry, Ah don’t know how.”

Diamond Tiara noticed Applebloom’s shifting gaze.

“You’re really bothered by this, aren’t you?”

“Why did yah join Sunset?” Applebloom demanded, looking devastated.

“I’ve already told you why,” Diamond Tiara said, when she arrived earlier, Applebloom saw Sunset’s cutie mark on her shirt and after revealing that she joined Sunset, Applebloom did not take it well. She figured after calming Applebloom down and explaining her reasons that she would be understanding.

“But this is Sunset we’re talking about here!” Applebloom raised her voice. “Did yah forget what she did at the Fall Formal?”

“Did you forget that she saved the school at the Battle of the Bands?” Diamond Tiara raised an eyebrow. “Applebloom, why can’t you accept that Sunset has changed?”

“Because she hasn’t!” Applebloom shouted. “Don’t yah see? She’s bad news, she’s back to ruling the school again! She does all these nice things and suddenly everyone forgets what a horrible person she was, people like her don’t change!”

Applebloom was trembling after her outburst, she was staring angrily at the wall, tears threatening to spill from her eyes.

“I was like her.”

Applebloom turned to look at Diamond Tiara who had a blank expression.

“Did you forget that I wasn’t exactly very nice to anyone and especially you?” Diamond questioned.

“No, but-”

“Did you forget how much I insulted your family, your friends, your very purpose?” Diamond Tiara cut her off.

Applebloom could see the pain reflected off Diamond’s eyes as she spoke.

“Sunset turned mah sister and her friends against each other!” Applebloom shouted desperately.

“I turned your cousin against you,” Diamond Tiara said solemnly.

There was an awkward silence as both girls looked at each other with unease, their staring contest was broken by a knock on the door.

“Applebloom, is everything alright?” Granny Smith asked.

“Y-yeah, Granny!” Applebloom responded before looking back to Diamond. “We’re both fine.”

“Alright then, will Diamond Tiara be joining us fer dinner?” Granny Smith asked.

“Not today, sorry.” Diamond Tiara apologized.

“Alrighty then,” Granny Smith said.

Both young girls listened to Granny Smith’s retreating footsteps, their eyes never leaving each other’s gaze.

“Ah’m sorry fer raising mah voice,” Applebloom apologized, finally looking away from Diamond Tiara in shame.

“I get it, you still have issues with Sunset.” Diamond Tiara said in an understanding tone. “Let's just get back to our homework huh?

“Yeah,” Applebloom agreed, the two of them resumed their schoolwork but Applebloom still felt guilty.

“The apples have been sorted, animals fed, snow shoveled, inventory has been sorted, equipment fixed and necessary repairs have been done.” Sunset listed off as she and Applejack are in the kitchen. “Is there anything else?”

“No, that’s it.” Applejack said, glad that she doesn’t have to be around Sunset anymore.

“Then I’ll be going then,” Sunset simply said as she walked towards the door. “See you later miss Applejack.”

“Later,” Applejack said in an annoyed tone.

“Wait just a minute,” Granny Smith said as she walked into the kitchen. “Applejack, is that any way to treat a guest? Sunset, would yah like to stay fer dinner?”

“Thank you for the offer but I’m afraid I have to decline,” Sunset regretfully said, she eyed Applejack before grinning mischievously. “I have to meet with my spies to discuss vital intel.”

“Alright then, have a safe trip home.” Granny Smith said as she turned around and walked away with a confused look on her face about what Sunset said about spies.

Sunset winked at Applejack before walking towards the front door, Applejack eyed her suspiciously as she opened the door and left her home. As soon as the door closed, Applejack pulled out her phone and called Rainbow Dash.

‘Hello?”

“Dash, Sunset was just at mah house.” Applejack informed her.

‘What?!’ Rainbow Dash shouted.

“And as she left, she said somethin’ about meetin’ her spies,” Applejack said.

‘So she did have spies!” Rainbow exclaimed in outrage.

“Dash, remember what ah told yah about jumping to-” Applejack didn’t finish her sentence as she caught sight of Diamond Tiara, more specifically Sunset’s cutie mark on the front of her jacket.

‘AJ? Hello, are you there?’Rainbow asked.

“Ah’ll call yah back,” Applejack said before hanging up, she watched Diamond Tiara hug Applebloom and then wave goodbye to her before she exited the front door. She noted her sister’s sad expression.

“Applebloom.”

Applebloom was startled by her name being called and turned around to see her big sister staring at her.

“W-what is it, Applejack?” Applebloom asked nervously.

“Can ah ask yah, why yer girlfriend is wearing Sunset’s logo like the rest of her followers?” Applejack asked calmly.

"Well…” Applebloom trailed off, Applejack wasn’t going to like the answer.

“Well, what?” Applejack questioned, as she crossed her arms and gave Applebloom a leveled look.

“She an’ Silver Spoon joined Sunset’s group,” Applebloom finally answered.

Applejack’s eyes widened in shock, she then recalled Rainbow Dash’s warning earlier and what Sunset said about her spies. Her mind put together all the pieces until she realized what had been happening since Anon-A-Miss first started.

“It was Diamond Tiara all along.”

"What? What are yah talkin’ about, sis?" Applebloom asked curiously.

"Applebloom, ah forbid yah from talkin’ to Diamond Tiara," Applejack ordered, her tone stern.

"What!? Applejack, yah can't do that!" Applebloom was shocked, she was not expecting her sister to say this.

"She's bad news, like Sunset Shimmer. She'll stab yah in the back." Applejack warned.

"She wouldn't do that!" Applebloom defended.

"She used to bully yah, didn't she? People don't change." Applejack pointed out as she approached her little sister, placing her hands on her shoulder. “Trust me, Applebloom. Yah’ll be saving yerself the trouble."

“She’s not Sunset!” Applebloom raised her voice as she backed away from Applejack. “Diamond Tiara is mah girlfriend, she’s changed! Ah know so!”

“Ah thought the same about Sunset,” Applejack said, her voice gentle. “But she was just usin’ us and now yer girlfriend is wearing her symbol.”

“That’s because Sunset has her fooled too!” Applebloom defended. “Just like everyone else, Sunset fooled Diamond Tiara into thinking she’s good!”

“Yah may be right, but we can’t take any chances.” Applejack said, her tone serious as she spoke her next words. “Until ah know fer sure that Diamond Tiara is not spying on us fer Sunset, yah are forbidden from seeing her.”

“But that’s not fair!” Applebloom cried out in outrage.

“Ah’m sorry, sugarcube. But it’s fer the best.” Applejack said she saw the devastated look in her sister’s eyes which reminded her of Sunset’s the day they broke off their friendship with her. “Yah can call her to break the news, but after that no more contact okay?”

“Okay,” Applebloom said dejectedly.

Applejack watched her go to her room, she felt bad for her but a little pain now is better than the heartache of a betrayal.

“Better let the girls know,” Applejack said as she sent a group text to her friends.

Applebloom closed the door to her room, she leaned her back against it as tears well up in her ears. She took in a shaky breath before pulling out her phone and dialing Diamond Tiara’s number.

‘This wasn't fair!’ Applebloom thought bitterly. ‘This is all Sunset’s fault!’

‘Miss me already?’ Diamond Tiara jocked as the dial tone gave way to her voice.

“H-hey,” Applebloom nervously answered, she didn't know how to tell her girlfriend that she wasn’t allowed to see her again.

‘What’s wrong?” Diamond Tiara asked with concern, detecting the nervousness in her girlfriend’s voice.

“Listen, Diamond. Ah, don’t know how to tell you this..’ Applebloom trailed off.

‘You’re breaking up with me, aren’t you?’ Diamond Tiara asked, her voice monotone.

“What?! No!” Applebloom quickly said.

‘Then why do you sound nervous,’ Diamond questioned.

“It’s because mah sister told me that ah can never see you again,” Applebloom answered, her voice cracking.

‘What!? W-why would she do that!?’ Diamond Tiara asked, panic in her voice.

“She knows yah joined Sunset’s group and believes yer going to stab me in the back,” Applebloom sobbed, no longer able to hold back her tears.

‘I would never do that!’ Diamond Tiara said, sure she used to bully Applebloom but she’s changed now.

“Ah know, but she said she thought the same fer Sunset and she betrayed her,” Applebloom mentioned.

There was a brief silence before Diamond Tiara spoke.

‘Should I quit being a member of Sunset’s group?’

“Ah don’t think that’ll work, she’ll just think it’s part of Sunset’s plan.” Applebloom pointed out.

‘You’re right,’ Diamond Tiara said dejectedly. ‘What are we going to do?’

“Ah don’t know,” Applebloom cried.

‘What if we find the real Anon-A-Miss?’ Diamond Tiara proposed.

“What?” Applebloom asked as she wiped away her tears.

‘If we find the real Anon-A-Miss and prove Sunset’s innocence, then your sister will let us see each other again.’ Diamond Tiara explained.

“A-ah don’t know about that,” Applebloom nervously replied, Diamond Tiara is the last person she wanted to investigate Anon-A-Miss.

‘There’s no other way, Applebloom.’ Diamond Tiara insisted.

“Applebloom, have yah finished talking with Diamond Tiara?” Applejack spoke from behind Applebloom’s door.

“Just five more minutes!” Applebloom responded. “Listen, Diamond ah was only allowed to talk to yah to break the news. Ah’m sorry.”

‘It’s okay, at least your sister gave us a chance to talk.’ Diamond Tiara said sadly. ‘I promise, I’ll get to the bottom of this.’

“Y-yeah,” Applebloom replied, feeling guilty.

‘Bye, Applebloom.’ Diamond Tiara sadly said goodbye to her girlfriend.

Applebloom, stared at her phone, wondering what to do now. Diamond Tiara was going to try to expose who Anon-A-Miss was.

“Bye,” Applebloom bit farewell to Diamond Tiara before she hanged up. “....Is this mah fault?"

There was a knock on her door.

“Applebloom, can ah come in?” Applejack asked from the other side.

“Sure,” Applebloom said as she wiped the remaining tears.

Applejack opened the door and saw her sister sitting on her bed, she noticed how red her eyes are and realized that she was crying. She walks over to her little sister and sits next to her.

“Yah gonna be okay?” Applejack asked, looking at her sister with concern.

“Yeah, ah just need a minute,” Applebloom answered, looking at her lap.

“Ah’m not doing this because ah want to,” Applejack stated. “But with what’s been going on with Sunset, it’s hard to know who to trust. She’s practically got the whole school on her side now.”

“Can’t Princess Twilight help us?” Applebloom asked, looking at her big sister.

“Ah wish she could, sugarcube. But our only way to talk to her is nothin’ but ashes now,” Applejack regretfully tells her. “Ah’m afraid we’re on our own.”

Applebloom returned to looking at her lap, Applejack saw this and wrapped her arm around Applebloom and brought her close.

“It’s going to be okay, sugarcube.”

“How?” Applebloom asked. “Yah said it yerself, Sunset has control over everyone.”

“She doesn’t control us, right?” Applejack questioned. “Sunset’s not going to get away with this.”

Applejack ruffled her little sister’s hair before standing up.

“Are yah going to ask me to give yah mah phone to make sure ah don’t talk to Diamond?” Applebloom asked, looking at Applejack.

“Don’t worry about it, ah trust yah, Applebloom.” Applejack said as she flashed her little sister a smile before leaving her room.

As soon as Applejack closed the door, Applebloom fell back on her bed and covered her face with her hand.

“How did things get this bad?” Applebloom asked out loud. “Can it possibly get any worse?”

Author's Note

Things are looking really bad for Applebloom and they're not likely to get any better, I hope you enjoy the chapter and I look forward to your comments.

Escalation

“Rarity, this isn’t fair!” Sweetie Belle raised her voice at Rarity, they are both in her room.

“I’m sorry, Sweetie Belle. But as long as your friend is associated with Sunset Shimmer, you are forbidden to be anywhere near her.” Rarity said, her arms crossed and eyes narrowed at her sister.

“But how can you be sure that Diamond Tiara has joined Sunset’s side?” Sweetie Belle questioned.

“Applejack has let me know that Diamond Tiara is wearing Sunset’s symbol, like those who have joined her proudly wear.” Rarity answered.

“No way!” Sweetie Belle was shocked to hear this. “Diamond Tiara would never-“ Sweetie Belle cut herself off as she recalled how much Diamond Tiara admired Sunset and joked about being her air. ‘There’s no way.’ she thought.

Rarity noticed Sweetie Belle’s abrupt halt in her sentence.

“It would seem that Applejack was indeed correct.”

Realizing her mistake, Sweetie Belle attempted to speak but Rarity raised her hand to signal her to stop.

“I will not hear anymore,” Rarity spoke as she turned around to leave Sweetie Belle’s room but turned around to look at Sweetie Belle. “I trust that you won’t disobey me and use your phone to contact your friend.”

“No,” Sweetie Belle replied dejectedly, casting her gaze on the floor.

“I’m sorry, Sweetie Belle. Truly I am, but sometimes people don’t change.” Rarity said with sadness as she left Sweetie Belle’s room and closed her door.

Sweetie Belle took out her phone and frowned, she thought about calling Applebloom but Rarity might think she was trying to call Diamond Tiara.

“Why?” Sweetie Belle whispered. “Why would Diamond Tiara join Sunset?”

Her thoughts then drifted to Applebloom, Sweetie Belle was a hopeless romantic like her big sister and was thrilled that Applebloom and Diamond Tiara were dating after they all became friends. She can’t imagine how they must feel about being separated from one another.

The following day, Sunset Shimmer is going over the schedule for the events taking place at school.

“How’s the annual canned food drive coming along?” Sunset asked from her throne as all her followers gathered in front of her.

“It’s going great!” Lyra said happily. “We’ve collected more canned food this year than we ever did!”

“Wonderful!” Sunset said with a bright smile. “And how are the decorations for the school?”

“Everything’s going smoothly,” Flash answered.

“Any more fights break out?” Sunset asked next.

“Just one, your majesty,” Gilda answered.

“I would have preferred it to be none, but one is better than two.” Sunset nodded, as the meeting continued she noticed that Diamond Tiara was spacing out. Once the meeting was concluded she dismissed her court. “Diamond Tiara, can I see you for a minute?”

“S-sure,” Diamond Tiara replied nervously, she nodded at Silver Spoon before standing before her queen.

“Is everything alright?” Sunset asked with concern.

“Y-yeah, everything is fine.” Diamond Tiara lied. “Why do you ask?”

“Because you were spacing out throughout the meeting,” Sunset answered. “You’re normally focused.”

“So you noticed huh?” Diamond Tiara said dejectedly.

“Do you mind telling me what’s wrong?” Sunset asked politely, using the same tone her mother used when trying to help her and other ponies. “Sometimes it helps to talk about your problems.”

“Well…” Diamond Tiara trailed off, scratching the back of her head nervously. “It’s just that I’m not allowed to see Applebloom anymore.”

“Oh?” Sunset raised an eyebrow at this. “If I may ask, why are you not allowed to see her?”

“It’s because I joined your group,” Diamond Tiara answered, casting her gaze down.

“Excuse me?” Sunset was taken aback by this.

“Because I joined your group, Applebloom’s sister thinks I’m going to stab her in the back.” Diamond Tiara explained.

“Applejack huh?” Sunset sighed, she should’ve expected this. “Don’t worry, Diamond. I’ll talk with Applejack and straighten this out.”

“Thanks, your majesty.” Diamond Tiara thanked her queen.

“Don’t mention it, I’ve got your back,” Sunset assured her.

Diamond Tiara smiled as she left the throne room, Sunset was silent for a bit before taking action.

“Gilda, Lightning Dust, please bring me the CMC,” Sunset ordered.

“Yes, your majesty!” Both girls declared as they left the throne room.

“If I may ask, your majesty?” Dumbbell spoke up.

“You may,” Sunset permitted him, noting how Dumbbell is asking about something rather than being a motionless drone.

“Why do you need to see those girls?” Dumbbell asked.

“You will see soon enough,” Sunset smirked as she leaned back in her throne.

Snips and Snails were just finishing hanging up the last of the hallway decorations.

“All done,” Snips said as he dusted off his hands.

“Hey, Snips,” Snails said to his best friend.

“Yeah, Snails?” Snips replied as he turned to face his best friend

“You ever wondered who Anon-A-Miss might’ve been?” Snails asked.

“Who cares? They’re not posting anymore and they deleted the page.” Snips said dismissively.

“I know, but why do you think they went after the boss like that?” Snails questioned.

“Coz they didn’t like her and wanted everyone to hate her.” Snips replied like it was the most obvious thing in the world

“Well, they did a crappy job at it. Boss is way too smart to do anything that pointed to her.” Snails pointed out, he and Snips had been working for Sunset since she started her rise to power so they know first hand her style.

“Yeah, that’s what got her at the top of the food chain. Even if she did anything bad, nobody would’ve suspected her. That’s why we respect her.” Snips said with a nod.

“Yeah, so I think Anon-A-Miss went after her because of revenge.” Snails said.

“Revenge?” Snips tilted his head in confusion.

“Yeah, like in those detective shows on TV. Criminals who commit crimes got motive, means, and opportunity. So, who’d have the strongest motive to go after Sunset?” Snails asked.

“Well, everybody she’s hurt before.” Snips pointed out, there was no shortage of people who would want to get back at Sunset.

“Yeah, but who’d have the means and opportunity? Think about it, the first post was about Applejack’s nickname.” Snails reminded.

“Yeah, ‘Piggly-wiggly’,” Snips chuckled.

“And then the next post was pictures of the slumber party at Rarity’s, with pictures from boss’ phone. If the boss was Anon-A-Miss, she wouldn’t have left evidence like that.” Snails pointed out.

“So, what are you saying, Snails?” Snips asked.

“Well, who would have means, motives, and opportunity? Before the Rainbooms made boss their friend, she pretty much turned them on each other and broke their friendship. That’s motive,” Snails explained. “And means is having the tools to commit the crime.”

“Boss’ phone.”

“Right there without a lock so they could access the photos. And then opportunity.” Snails continued.

“The slumber parties! Wait, so it was a frame-up job and an inside job?” Snips questioned, eyes wide in realization.

“Yeah,” Snails confirmed. “And I think Applejack and Rarity were the ones who posted that stuff.”

“What? Why?” Snips asked that didn’t make sense to him.

“So people wouldn’t suspect them. I mean, think about it. Applejack’s so embarrassed by that nickname and Rarity and their friends would be humiliated by those pictures. Nobody would suspect them and since the boss has a history...” Snails trailed off, letting Snips fill the rest.

“She’d be the obvious suspect! Snails, you’re a genius!” Snips praised his best friend, despite how he acts, Snails can be very intuitive.

“Yeah, don’t wanna toot my own horn.” Snails said proudly.

“You think the other Rainbooms might be in on it? We should tell the boss!” Snips insisted.

“Nah, we don’t have proof. Just speculating. Besides, nobody would believe us anyway.” Snails said.

“Yeah, you’re right. Now, come on. The boss might need us for something else,” Snips said as he and Snails headed back to the clubroom.

However, neither realized someone had heard them and while their discussion was mere speculation, it made complete sense to the eavesdropper.

The CMC is in their clubroom, however, they’re missing two members and the atmosphere in the room is grim.

“I can’t believe you guys are not allowed to see Diamond Tiara,” Scootaloo said, as she sat backward on her chair. “How are you holding up, Applebloom?”

“Okay, ah guess,” Applebloom responded, her tone gloomy as she simply stared at her phone from her spot in the corner.

“Hey, why don’t I give her a message for you?” Scootaloo suggested. “I’m still allowed to see her.”

“I don’t know,” Sweetie Belle hesitated. “Won’t you get in trouble?”

“It’s alright, Scoots,” Applebloom spoke as she looked at her friend and tried to smile reassuringly.

“There’s gotta be something we can do?” Scootaloo asked.

There was a knock on the door.

“Who could that be?” Sweetie Belle questioned as she went to open the door.

“Hi, Sweetie Belle.” Lightning Dust greeted with a friendly smile.

“L-Lightning Dust? Gilda?” Sweetie Belle was surprised and a little afraid to see these two.

“Sorry to bother you girls, but her majesty would like to see you,” Gilda told them in a very friendly manner and with a smile.

“W-why does Sunset want to see us?” Scootaloo asked nervously.

“Her Majesty didn’t say,” Gilda replied, scratching her cheek sheepishly.

“Don’t worry, despite her overwhelming power, her majesty is very kind.” Lightning Dust assured the girls.

The girls still looked unsure but decided to go with the two older girls, they followed Gilda and Lightning to Sunset’s clubroom and the three girls noticed how friendly Gilda and Lightning were being to the passing students.

“Um, can I ask you girls something?” Scootaloo asked.

“Go ahead,” Lightning Dust replied.

“How come you two are being nice to everyone?” Scootaloo asked. “Not that that’s a bad thing or anything!”

“Don’t sweat it, it’s true we used to be bullies but her majesty helped us better ourselves,” Gilda responded.

“Despite us ambushing her in the gym with a group of over twenty students, her majesty chose to help us rather than destroy us.” Lighting Dust added.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were shocked to hear this, Applebloom looked down sadly.

“Why would you two do that?!” Sweetie Belle questioned, raising her voice.

“Because we wanted to put an end to Anon-A-Miss,” Gilda answered. “I wanted to teach her majesty a lesson, she ended up turning the tables and teaching us.”

“Jeez, what were we thinking?” Lightning Dust shook her head. “After seeing what her majesty was capable of at the Fall Formal, we were fools to think we can take her down.”

“Probably not as foolish as Anon-A-Miss who thought she can frame her majesty and get away with it.” Gilda chuckled.

The CMC swallowed a lump in their throat upon hearing that, the rest of the way was spent in silence until they arrived at the clubroom. Gilda opened the door and the girls were greeted with a lavish room with Sunset’s original group of followers standing around a round table.

“I’ve been waiting for you. Please, come inside,” Sunset Shimmer said to the CMC, she was wearing a business suit with her color scheme, with a pin of her cutie mark on the right side of her color.“Take a seat, please.” The CMC nervously sat down in front of Sunset. “You thought you could get away with it, didn’t you?”

“W-what do you mean?” Applebloom asked, fidgeting in her seat.

“Oh, there’s no need to deny it, Anon-A-Miss.” Sunset’s smile widened as they paled in shock. “Yeah, I figured it out.”

“A-a-are you gonna tell our sisters?” Sweetie Belle asked fearfully.

“It won’t work! Nobody will believe you!” Scootaloo defended.

“Oh, I’m not going to tell them,” Sunset answered. “And before you ask, I’m not going to threaten you into confessing either. I’m here to thank you.”

This confused the CMC.

“Thank us, for what?” Applebloom asked, feeling a pit in her stomach.

“For helping me rise back on top, of course. I could not have done it without you. You even took a page out of my old playbook and found a scapegoat so you wouldn’t be suspected of being Anon-A-Miss. That deserves my congratulations too. I must have really inspired you if you decided to do something I would do. It really brings me back. Kinda nostalgic to see someone just like me.” Sunset sneered.

Now Applebloom felt sick, not just because Anon-A-Miss allowed Sunset to take over the school again, but because she just said that they were alike.

“We’re nothing like you!” Applebloom denied.

“You collected secrets, used those secrets to tear friendships apart, manipulated your sisters into turning against me, and used me as a scapegoat,” Sunset Shimmer listed. “Those are all things I would’ve done before or are you just saying you’ve always been this bad?”

Sunset Shimmer rose and patted Applebloom on the shoulder.

“Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me. If you decide you need a mentor, come and see me. You’ll know where to find me.”

Sunset couldn't hold it in anymore and burst into laughter, the CMC looked at each other in confusion.

“Why are yah laughing?” Applebloom asked.

“Sorry about this, but I couldn’t help myself!” Sunset said between laughter. “Now I know why mom does this.”

“Wait, so you don’t think we’re Anon-A-Miss?” Scootaloo questioned.

“Oh you’re definitely Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset answered as she managed to compose herself. “You gave yourselves away already.” Sunset walked back to her seat and looked at the girls seriously. “Do you three have any idea the damage you caused?”

The CMC shrunk under Sunset’s intense gaze.

“You humiliated your sisters, spread everyone’s secrets, and framed me for everything,” Sunset listed in a tone similar to Principal Celestia when she scolds students. “Tell me, what possessed you three to do something so foolish and cruel?”

“It’s because of yah,” Applebloom spoke softly.

“Me?” Sunset questioned, she didn’t expect that answer.

“Applejack was supposed to be spendin’ this time of year with her family, but instead she chose yah!” Applebloom clarified, a bit of resentment seeping into her voice.

“All our sisters ever want to do is hang out with you,” Sweetie Belle added.

Sunset looked to Scootaloo as she expected the young girl to add her reasons, but raised an eyebrow when she didn’t say anything.

“What’s your excuse?” Sunset asked the young athlete.

“You didn’t do anything to me personally but…” Scootaloo trailed off.

“But?” Sunset questioned, crossing her arms.

“Ah convinced her,” Applebloom spoke up. “Ah reminded Scoots about what a terrible person yah are and what yah did to our sisters.”

“So jealousy and revenge huh?” Sunset sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “Sweet Celestia, it’s like looking in a mirror.”

“What does our Principal have to do with this?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“It’s a term we use back home but more importantly, why didn’t you girls just talk to your sisters?” Sunset questioned.

“As if they would listen,” Applebloom mumbled.

“They will listen when you confess to being Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset pointed out. “But that decision is up to you girls.”

“You’re not going to force us?” Sweetie Belle asked, blinking in confusion.

“Like I said, without evidence, no one will believe me and your sisters will just accuse me of forcing you to take the blame for me.” Sunset sighed. “They are dead set on me being Anon-A-Miss, nothing I say will change their minds. You girls are the only ones who can prove my innocence.”

“And what if we don’t confess?” Applebloom asked nervously.

“Then the situation will continue to spiral out of control,” Sunset answered. “Diamond Tiara told me about the situation going on between you two.”

Applebloom closed her eyes at the mention of Diamond Tiara, a pained look on her face.

“I told her that I would help out, which is why I’m talking to you now,” Sunset said, her gaze softening as she looked at the girls. “For your sisters and friends’ sake, please do the right thing.”

With their business concluded, the CMC left Sunset’s clubroom. The girls glanced at each other before making their way back to their clubroom in silence.

It was lunchtime and the Rainbooms were sitting at their usual table, they had been having an odd morning. They all had been receiving cold and hostile glares from the rest of the student body, a stark contrast from the mocking stares they would usually receive and they even saw some students whisper while looking at them.

“Have any of yah noticed the glares everyone’s been shootin’ at us?” Applejack asked her friends as she glanced around the lunchroom to see everyone glaring at them.

“Now that you mention it, I did notice the usual looks felt different.” Rarity answered, shivering slightly at the looks everyone was giving her.

“Really? I didn’t notice anything.” Pinkie Pie said with a smile.

“Nobody was looking at me any differently,” Fluttershy added.

As the group continued to discuss, two female students came up to their table.

“Hello, darlings. Is there anything we can help you with?” Rarity asked politely.

“Thought you could get away with it, didn’t you?” one of the female students with shoulder-length red hair accused.

“What are you talking about?” Rarity questioned.

“Shut up, you two-faced bitch! You know what you did!” the other female student with short blue hair cursed at Rarity

“Hey, don’t speak to her like that!” Applejack stood up to defend Rarity.

“Shut up, Applejack! This is for you too! You all thought you could fool us but we now know who’s behind Anon-A-Miss! It was you and Rarity!” the red-haired student accused.

The Rainbooms gasped, Rainbow Dash getting angry while Rarity and Applejack were struck speechless by the accusation.

“Hey, watch what you say! Besides, everyone knows Sunset started Anon-A-Miss!” Rainbow leaped to her friends’ defense.

“Please, it’s so obvious now! I mean, why else would you kick Sunset out of your group!” the blue-haired student pointed out.

“Because she’s Anon-A-Miss! Are you stupid or something! Besides, the first two posts humiliated us! Why would AJ and Rarity do all that!?” Rainbow Dash argued.

“So they wouldn’t look like suspects obviously. It’s like when a murderer calls the police, so they don’t look guilty.” the redhead explained.

“Oh, well, then why would they make Anon-A-Miss, huh?” Rainbow Dash challenged.

“Revenge so they could frame Sunset and I think you’re all in on it too! That’s why you turned your backs on Sunset! If you were really her friends, then you would’ve tried to find out the truth but seeing how quick you were to kick her out, without giving her a chance, that just proves you all planned this from the start! You just couldn’t stand the idea of Sunset being a hero after she beat the Sirens!” the blue-haired student snapped.

“We beat the Sirens!” Rainbow Dash snapped back.

“Only because Sunset helped you! Without her, you would’ve lost! Sunset saved us, not you, and you made Anon-A-Miss so we’d forget You framed Sunset to get back at her!!” the blue-haired student retorted.

“How dare you frame Sunset!” another student.

“After all she’s done for us, this is the thanks she gets!” yet another student spoke up.

Soon the lunchroom erupted in accusations, all directed at the Rainbooms. The girls were surrounded by students who were hurling abuse at them. Fluttershy closed her eyes as she covered her ears while Rarity and Pinkie Pie tried to shield her and themselves. Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked ready to fight.

“Enough!” A voice cried out as Flash stepped up to defend the Rainbooms along with Sunset’s followers who were in the lunchroom. "You guys know the rules! You got a problem, take it up with Sunset. There's no need for any of this."

The students quieted down and resumed their business, the two female students gave one last glare at the Rainbooms before leaving.

“Thanks fer the help, everyone.” Applejack thanked Sunset’s followers.

“Don’t mention it, Applejack.” Flash smiled at the girls.

“Why the hell is everyone accusing Rarity and Applejack of being Anon-A-Miss?” Rainbow Dash demanded.

“I wish I had the answer you’re looking for but I’m as confused as you are,” Flash answered

The Rainbooms noticed Sunset’s cutie mark on the front right side of his jacket.

“Flash, yer with Sunset too?!” Applejack said in shock.

“Yeah,” Flash said simply. “I want to do my part to help out.”

“But she’s evil!” Rainbow Dash stated.

“Tell me, what has she done that makes you think so?” Flash questioned, crossing his arms.

“She created Anon-A-Miss, spread our secrets, stabbed us in the back, and took over the school again!” Rainbow Dash answered, raising her voice. “Why doesn’t anybody see that?!”

“We do see it, Dash,” Flash responded. “Which is why we were able to notice that this isn’t Sunset’s style, if you take a second to ask yourself why then you should’ve figured out that Sunset is being framed.”

“But what if you’re wrong?” Rainbow Dash questioned.

“Then I’ll own up to it,” Flash responded. “But are you prepared for the chance that you’re wrong?”

Rainbow Dash didn't answer, but her silence told Flash all he needed to know.

“You know, it’s kind of ironic,” Flash said.

"What is?" Rainbow Dash demanded.

"Karma," Flash stated.

"Karma?"

"What you all experienced was just a taste of what you let Sunset go through after you turned your backs on her," Flash said. “And I doubt that Sunset will let you all go through what she did.”

With that said, Flash and the rest of Sunset’s followers dispersed. The Rainbooms were left to contemplate Flash’s words, meanwhile, a trio of girls quietly left the lunchroom.

“This is very bad!” Sweetie Belle said in a panic as she, Applebloom, and Scootaloo entered a private room.

“Now our sisters are being blamed for Anon-A-Miss!” Scootaloo said as she paced around the room. “What are we going to do?!”

Applebloom ran her hands through her hair, her mind was in a panic.

‘We were just trying to break up our sisters and Sunset,’ Applebloom thought. ‘How did it get to this?!’

Tears started spilling from Applebloom’s eyes as the full gravity of the situation started sinking in.

“Applebloom?” Sweetie Belle looked at her best friend with concern.

Rather than answering, Applebloom bolted out of the room.

“Applebloom!” Sweetie Belle called out as she and Scootaloo chased after her.

When the trio left the room, none of them noticed the green-haired figure that stepped out of the corner of the room. She had blended in perfectly.

She pulled out her phone and raised it to her ear.

“Your majesty, this is Wallflower Blush. It appears that Applebloom has cracked under the pressure,” Wallflower reported.

‘That is very unfortunate,” Sunset answered.“Good job, Wallflower. You know, your ability to not be noticed is like a superpower!”

"Thank you, your majesty!" Wallflower gushed at the praise. She was surprised when Sunset Shimmer approached her. Usually, nobody noticed her but then the redhead came to her for help. Originally, Wallflower resented the girl for getting all the attention, but now Wallflower was grateful that she could be useful to her queen.

“Poor girl, this was too much for her,” Sunset said sadly, Applebloom was too young to deal with this kind of pressure.

“What are you going to do, your majesty?” Wallflower asked.

“I’m going to do what I do best,” Sunset vaguely responded. “Keep up the good work, Wallflower.”

“I will, your majesty.” Wallflower said before hanging up.

Author's Note

It appears that things have gotten much worse, I wonder what Sunset will do? I hope you enjoy the chapter and I look forward to your comments.

A Mother's Assistance

Sunset walked down the halls of CHS, classes were over and she needed to get home to write to Twilight about the situation.

‘Did I put unnecessary pressure on them?’ Sunset thought guiltily, remembering her earlier conversation with the CMC. ‘Not everything will go as you want, you have to adapt to the changing situations.’ Sunset recalled another of her mother’s lessons, she already had a plan in the works.

“Sunset!”

Sunset stopped and turned around to see an angry-looking Rainbow Dash with the rest of the Rainbooms behind her.

“Can I help you, girls, with something?” Sunset asked.

“This was your plan from the start, wasn’t it?” Rainbow Dash accused.

“I think you need to be more specific, Dash. I’ve got lots of plans,” Sunset responded.

“You turned the whole school against us!” Rainbow Dash shouted

“So, wait. You’re saying that I started Anon-A-Miss, made you abandon me, made the school hate me, got Gilda and her crew to attack me so I could make them my subjects, took your powers to rule the school, all so I could turn everyone against you?” Sunset summarised. “That sounds unnecessarily complicated and convoluted, Dash, don’t you think? If I wanted to turn the whole school against you, I wouldn’t need a complex plan like that.”

“Please, Sunset,” Rarity pleaded. “Everyone listens to you now. Just tell them we’re not the ones behind Anon-A-Miss.”

“Sounds like you need my help. I can tell them that but I can’t force them to believe me. Sorry.” Sunset said, a smug look on her face.

“Yah dirty, no-good,” Applejack growled.

“You know, how about this? I’m charitable. I’ll help but you all need to get on your knees and beg for my help,” Sunset crossed her arms.

“No chance, Sunset!” Rainbow Dash spat.

“What about the rest of you?” Sunset asked, looking at Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy expectantly.

“Ah’m not going to beg!” Applejack declared angrily. “Especially to yah!”

“A lady never begs,” Rarity voiced her disgust at the notion of begging.

“That’s not a very nice thing to ask people!” Pinkie Pie said.

“Um, I’d rather not beg. Please,” Fluttershy said shyly.

“There’s your answer Sunset,” Rainbow Dash asserted. “No way any of us will beg you for help!”

“I guess you all aren’t as quick to jump on the easy solution after all,” Sunset mocked. “But not to worry, I’ve already come up with a solution to your problem and by tomorrow, everyone will be begging you for forgiveness.”

With that said, Sunset turned around and walked away.

“What did she mean by that?” Applejack question, worries about what Sunset has planned.

“I’m not sure but we must be extra vigilant tomorrow,” Rarity suggested.

“There’s no telling what evil plan Sunset has up her sleeve but we’ll take her down!” Rainbow vowed.

As soon as Sunset got home she immediately went to her room, summoned her journal, and started writing to Twilight.

“I hope she responds soon,” Sunset whispered to herself.

To her delight, Twilight responded as words appeared in her journal.

“Hi Sunset, it sounds like things have taken a turn for the worst.”

“Unfortunately, and just when I found out the identity of Anon-A-Miss.” Sunset wrote.

“You did?! Who is it?!” Twilight asked urgently.

“It’s Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.” Sunset wrote.

“What?! Those Three?!” Twilight couldn’t believe it, suddenly she was hit with retaliation. “Of course! I should’ve known!”

“What do you mean by that?” Sunset asked curiously.

“Believe it or not, the pony versions of those three pulled something similar,” Twilight responded. “I can’t believe I didn’t see the connection.”

“Don’t worry about that, Twi. I talked to the girls and explained that they need to tell the truth but it has to be of their choice. If I bring them to the Rainbooms and explain that they’re Anon-A-Miss, they won’t believe me and accuse me of forcing them to take the fall for me.” Sunset explained.

“I’m afraid you’re right, so what can we do?” Twilight asked, hoping Sunset had a plan.

“I have a plan, but I need Princess Celestia’s help.” Sunset wrote it was time to face her mother.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked, making sure her friend was ready for a confrontation with her former mentor.

“Yes, can you arrange a meeting?” Sunset asked.

“Of course, is there anything specific you want me to say?” Twilight asked.

“Tell her, her foolish daughter is ready to listen.” Sunset wrote.

“Wait! Daughter?!” Twilight was incredibly shocked to read that.

“I’ll explain later once we all meet up,” Sunset responded.

“Okay, I’ll get back to you as soon as I can,” Twilight promises.

“Thanks, Twilight.” Sunset thanked her dear friend before closing the book. She stared absentmindedly at her book before letting out a sigh. “This is it.”

Sunset didn’t want to confront her mother under these circumstances, but her hand was forced and she needed to act fast to prevent further damage. Even so, Sunset began to wonder how her mother will react to hearing from her again.

As soon as Twilight closed the journal, she immediately got started on writing the letter to the Princess. Once she finished she quickly raced to find Spike.

“Spike! Spike!” Twilight called out, checking the rooms for her baby dragon.

“I’m right here!” Spike announced as he stepped out of a room with a towel wrapped around his waist and head. “What’s the emergency?”

“I need you to send this to Princess Celestia,” Twilight instructed as she handed him the scroll.

“What for?” Spike questioned as he took the scroll from Twilight.

“It’s a letter from Sunset asking to meet her,” Twilight explained.

“Seriously!” Spike’s eyes widened in surprise.

“That was my reaction too, but it gets even more surprising,” Twilight said.

“Like what?” Spike asked as he breathed fire on the scroll and sent it to the Princess.

“Sunset is the Princess’ daughter,” Twilight answered, a big smile on her face.

“What?!”

Princess Celestia is in the royal dining room with her younger sister, Princess Luna. The royal sisters are playing a game of chess.

“And that’s checkmate, dear sister,” Celestia said with a smug look.

“Argh! I can never beat you at this game!” Luna said in frustration as she banged her forehead on the table.

“Perhaps you would like to hoof wrestle instead?” Celestia asked, her smug look never leaving her face.

“Are you kidding! You almost tore my foreleg last time!” Luna said, rubbing her right shoulder. Celestia was really strong when they were growing up and it seemed that during her absence she had grown even stronger. “Not even earth ponies are as strong as you.”

“I am the older sister after all,” Celestia teased, winking at Luna.

“Emphasis on old,” Luna teased back, smirking as she saw her sister frown.

Before Celestia could reply, a scroll magically appeared in front of her.

“A message from Twilight?” Luna asked as she watched her sister take hold of the scroll in her magic.

“It’s a little unusual for her to send me a message this late-” Celestia cut herself when she read the note, her eyes widened in shock.

“Is something the matter sister?” Luna asked, worried after seeing her sister’s expression.

“Luna, can you accompany me to Twilight’s castle?” Celestia asked as she magically summoned an empty scroll, a quill, and an ink jar.

“Of course, but what’s this about?” Luna questioned, taking the scroll Twilight sent using her magic and her eyes widened when she read Sunset’s message. “Sister...is what she says true?”

“Yes,” Celestia answered simply.

“Then let's go to Twilight’s castle immediately!” Luna declared as she used her magic to teleport herself and Celestia to Twilight’s castle.

Twilight was waiting with Spike in the library for the Princess’s reply when they both suddenly appeared in front of them.

“Gah!” Twilight was surprised by the Princesses sudden appearance.

“Hello, Twilight and young Spike.” Luna greeted the two.

“Princess Luna, Princess Celestia!” Twilight quickly composed herself as she greeted the two monarchs. “I didn’t expect you to arrive so soon.”

“Apologies for not warning you, Twilight.” Luna apologized with a bow. “But I wanted to get to the matter of Sunset Shimmer’s claims.”

“Does this mean you want to see her?” Twilight questioned the princess of the sun.

“Yes, Twilight.” Celestia nodded. “Please let Sunset know that I agree to meet with her.”

“Of course, Princess,” Twilight said before she took the journal in her magic and began writing to Sunset.

Sunset is sitting on her bed, her knees to her chest and her arms wrapped around her legs. She had her face buried against her knees, her mind going over the possible scenarios of meeting her mother. None of them were good.

“Maybe this was a mistake,” Sunset mumbled as she lifted her head.

The sound of her journal vibrating caught her attention and she quickly snatched it from her nightstand. After reading the message, Sunset became even more nervous. She wrote that she would be on her way and after receiving Twilight’s reply, Sunset hurried to the portal. When she arrived at the school, she made sure that no one was around before standing in front of the portal.

“No turning back,” Sunset said to herself before entering the portal.

Princess Twilight was waiting in front of the portal when it activated and Sunset stepped out.

“Sunset!” Twilight happily called out Sunset’s name.

“Twilight!” Sunset happily responded, but she almost lost her balance for standing on her hind legs until she was on all fours. “Sorry, it’s been a while.”

“It’s good to see you,” Twilight said as she hugged Sunset.

“It’s good to see you too,” Sunset replied as she hugged Twilight back.

“The Princesses are waiting in another room,” Twilight informed her as she broke the hug. “Are you ready?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Sunset replied before realizing what Twilight has said. “Wait, Princesses? As in more than one?”

“Yes, Princess Celestia brought her sister, Princess Luna,” Twilight answered. “Will that be a problem?”

“No, no problem at all,” Sunset assures her, she wasn’t expecting to meet her aunt so soon. “Let’s just get this over with.”

The two ponies made their way towards Twilight’s throne room, Sunset’s heart started pounding against her chest. Added with the fact that she had no idea which room was the throne room, so her nerves were on edge every time they neared a door. Finally, Twilight stopped at a door and gave Sunset one last smile before opening it to reveal the two monarchs of Equestria, upon seeing Sunset Shimmer, Princess Celestia rose from her seat, wings flared out and her eyes narrowed. Sunset visibly shrunk.

“Princess Celestia, guess who’s here.” Twilight nervously said, she could feel the tension in the room. “Umm..”

Sunset nervously looked at her mother who was watching her expectantly, steeling her nerves, Sunset took a deep breath before speaking.

“Mother, I know that I was a selfish brat who betrayed and abandoned you.”

“Sunset, what’re you saying?” Twilight questioned the unicorn, looking nervously between her and Celestia.

“What I’m saying is that the love, compassion, and guidance you tried to teach me I threw in your face.” Sunset continued as she stepped forward. “ I foolishly believed that I can be a better Princess than you, but I was wrong. I’ve learned that there’s more to being a princess than just power and I’ve used the lessons you taught me to help others. Which is why I’ve come to you now as a changed pony, humbly asking for forgiveness, guidance, and knowledge.”

Princess Celestia walked towards Sunset until she was right in front of her, Sunset withered under her mother’s stature.

“Or I can leave and you never have to see me again,” Sunset said as she lowered her head, her heart breaking. She felt a gentle touch under her chin that lifted her head to meet her mother’s stern gaze.

“I’ve missed you, my little Sunshine,” Celestia said, her frown changing into a smile.

“I-I’m so sorry,” Sunset apologized as she tackled her mother, wrapping her hooves around her left foreleg. Tears spilling from her eyes.

“It’s alright, Sunset,” Celestia assures her daughter, her tears stinging her eyes as she wrapped her right foreleg around her. “The blame doesn’t rest entirely on your shoulders, I should’ve tried to be more open with you, I could’ve contacted you through our journals but I was too much of a coward. Your misguided actions are because of my failure as a mother.”

“I’m the one who took the wrong path, you tried to show me the right way but I was too impatient and stubborn to listen,” Sunset assured her mother, nuzzling her coat and inhaling her sunflower scented shampoo.

“Where do you think you get it from?” Celestia questioned with a grin, nuzzling Sunset’s mane. How she longed to hold her daughter again. She pulled back to nuzzle Sunset’s head. “I’m so happy to see you, my little Sunshine.”

“Me too, I’ve missed you so much.” Sunset cried, returning the nuzzle.

Twilight had a big smile as she watched Sunset and Celestia make amends, Princess Luna walked towards her sister and niece. She gave them some time before she cleared her throat to make her presence known,

“Sister, aren’t you going to introduce us?” Luna asked from behind Celestia.

Celestia pulled away to turn around to face her sister, Luna smiled at Sunset who hid behind her mother.

“Sunset, this is your aunt. Princess Luna,” Celestia introduced her daughter to her sister.

Sunset peeked from behind her mother to the smiling lunar Princess, she didn’t know why she was acting like a scared filly. She noticed how the pony version of her aunt had a darker coat color than her human counterpart’s skin tone.

“Don’t be shy, I’m not going to hurt you,” Luna assured her niece, her smile never wavering.

Sunset slowly stepped out from behind her mother and walked towards her aunt, before sprinting towards her and nuzzling her chest. Luna squealed as she wrapped her hooves around Sunset and flew into the air as she twirled her around.

“Oh Sunset, you are just so adorable!” Luna gushed as she nuzzled Sunset.

“Well, I do have mom’s good looks,” Sunset said, holding tight to her aunt and nuzzling her back. “I’ve wanted to meet you since I’ve met your counterpart.”

“Oh? Hasn’t my sister told you about me?” Luna asked.

“Not really,” Sunset said as she looked to her mother. “Growing up, mom was the only family I knew. Until I went to the other world I had no idea I had more family.”

“I see our dear sister still likes to keep secrets, even to her flesh and blood.” Luna narrowed her eyes at Celestia who looked away sheepishly. “I didn’t find out about you until I read Twilight’s letter with your message.”

“Mom does have this bad habit of keeping important information to herself,” Sunset commented.

“Celestia likes to be in control,” Luna smirked.

“You can’t always be in control, I’m proof of that.” Sunset winked at her mother.

“Say, sister,” Celestia called out, a sinister smirk on her lips. “Would you like to see what Sunset was like as a foal?”

“Would I?!” Luna had the biggest smile on her lips as she flew to her sister with Sunset in her hooves.

“Um maybe we can do that later, I need your help,” Sunset suggested.

“Does it have something to do with Anon-A-Miss?” Celestia asked, her expression serious.

“How do you know about that?” Sunset questioned, surprised that her mother would know that name.

“Twilight has informed me about what has been happening after I received an alert from your journal,” Celestia answered, looking away suspiciously.

“What alert from my journal?” Sunset questioned, noticing how suspicious her mother looks. “Let me guess, is it another secret you’ve neglected to tell me?”

“Yes, if something happens to your journal, I received an alert via my cutie mark,” Celestia answered nervously.

“Seriously?” Sunset raised an eyebrow at her mother. “Even in another world I can’t escape your grip, next you’re going to tell me I have a built-in failsafe in case I turn on you.”

“That’s a good idea,” Celestia said as she had a thoughtful look.

“Mom!” Sunset raised her voice at her mother.

“Don’t worry Sunset, you remain the only pony beyond my control,” Celestia assured her, giving her a motherly smile.

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Luna said, looking at her sister suspiciously.

Twilight for her part was fascinated by what is transpiring, the dynamic between them is just like any other family. She knew that Princess Celestia likes to play jokes but it felt different when joking with her family. Family. Twilight couldn’t believe that Sunset is the Princess’s daughter, then again she had no idea that Celestia even had a sister! But she couldn’t help but wonder who Sunset’s father was.

“Um, Princess Celestia?”

“Yes, Twilight?” Princess Celestia turned to Twilight.

“If Sunset is your daughter, who’s her father?” Twilight asked.

“Sunset has no father, Twilight,” Celestia answered simply.

“Then how were you able to have Sunset?” Twilight questioned.

“That’s because I was-wait that’s not important right now!” Sunset quickly shook her head as she got back to the reason she was here. “Mom, how much has Twilight told you about what has been going on?”

“Twilight has filled me in on the important details but tell us everything,” Celestia said as they all took a seat and Sunset explained everything that had happened.

“So now everyone believes the Rainbooms are Anon-A-Miss and this whole situation has put too much pressure on the CMC,” Sunset finished explaining, feeling guilty for the last part.

“Don’t be too hard on yourself, Sunset,” Celestia assures her daughter as she lays a wing over her shoulder. “You can’t predict every outcome.”

“You have to adapt to the changing situation,” Sunset spoke her mother’s words. “Which is why I thought of a plan to have myself take full blame for Anon-A-Miss.”

“What?!” Twilight was stunned to hear this as she rose from her seat. “Sunset, you can’t be serious!”

Sunset looked down and chewed her lip, Celestia noticed there was more to this plan.

“Sunset, can you please explain how you came to this decision?” Celestia asked, her expression neutral.

“After I took back control of the school from Anon-A-Miss, I began to realize that I wasn’t entirely forgiven for my past deeds.” Sunset began. “Even after I proved myself, the slightest hint of trouble and everyone was quick to blame me. Even the Rainbooms who were like family to me threw me away.”

Twilight’s ears dropped at hearing that, she was reminded of the pain she endured when her friends believed the fake Cadance instead of her.

“My former friends were also victims of my past misdeeds, one, in particular, I badly hurt.” Sunset closes her eyes, a pained look on her face as she recalls the horrible humiliation she caused Rarity at The Spring Fling. “There’s no longer a place for me there.”

“Are you certain of that?” Luna questioned.

“They strongly believed I was Anon-A-Miss and refused to think otherwise,” Sunset sadly explained,

“The girls can be very stubborn,” Twilight commented. “Especially Applejack and Rainbow Dash.”

“Sunset, are you certain about this?” Celestia questioned. “How can you be so sure that everyone will believe you?”

“They’ll believe me, they already assumed the worst of me before,” Sunset answered bitterly. “But before I go, I plan to help the Rainbooms one last time.”

“Oh?” Luna tilted her head curiously.

“I’ve been helping the other students of CHS deal with their friendship problems, I’m the root of the Rainbooms problem,” Sunset explained. “The Rainbooms no doubt still harbor resentment towards me for what I did to them, but they never brought it up.”

“They probably didn’t want to hurt your feelings,” Twilight theorized.

“Perhaps, but I believe because we never properly dealt with them, despite them accepting me, they could never fully trust me,” Sunset explained.

“How do you want me to help you?” Celestia asked.

“I plan to make an announcement that I created Anon-A-Miss to sow chaos and mistrust so that I can swoop in and take over,” Sunset explained. “I will then reveal that I was sent here to conquer this world and get it ready for my evil mother’s arrival.”

“So I am to play the villain eh?” Celestia smirked.

“Can I help too?!” Luna asked eagerly.

“Sure!” Sunset said with a smile.

“What about me?” Twilight asked.

“I need you to watch so that in case anything unexpected happens, you can deal with it right away,” Sunset instructed.

“Got it,” Twilight nodded.

“How are you going to wrap this all up, Sunset?” Celestia asked.

“Simple, the good guys always defeat the villain right?” Sunset smirked. “The girls will use the Magic of Friendship to banish us back to the portal.”

“But the Elements of Harmony won’t do such a thing to us,” Luna pointed out.

“I know, which is why we’ll use our magic to send us through the portal to make it look like they banished us.” Sunset clarified.

“Very well, when you have everything ready, send a message and we will make our grand entrance!” Princess Celestia said excitedly.

“You’re a little too excited about this, sister,” Luna noted, raising an eyebrow. “Perhaps deep down you are a villain!”

“And what hope do you have to stop me, little sister?” Celestia smirked at Luna.

“Anyway, I better head back to prepare then,” Sunset said as she got up from her seat.

The four ponies walked towards Twilight’s library where the portal was located.

“Have a safe trip, my little Sunshine.” Princess Celestia said as she hugged her daughter.

“Thanks, mom.” Sunset thanked her mother as she hugged her back.

“I wished we had more time to get to know one another,” Luna complained as she hugged her niece.

“Don’t worry, auntie Lulu. We’ll have plenty of time after this is over.” Sunset assured her aunt as she hugged her tight.

“I really wished it didn’t have to come to this,” Twilight said with regret.

“Me too,” Sunset agreed as she hugged her friend, the one pony who stayed by her side since this ordeal began.

The two ponies broke the hug and with a final goodbye, Sunset entered the portal. Twilight let out a sad sigh.

“Is something the matter, Twilight?” Luna asked the Princess of Friendship.

“I’m just sad that it has come to this,” Twilight explained. “Sunset is sacrificing herself so that the girls’ names are cleared, why can’t they see that she’s a good pony?”

“Don’t worry, Twilight. I’m sure everything will turn out fine,” Princess Celestia assured her.

“Do you think so?” Twilight questioned.

“We just need to have faith that the counterparts of your friends' sisters will do the right thing,” Celestia told her. “And if they are anything like them, then we have nothing to worry about.”

“You’re right,” Twilight agreed, smiling hopefully. “I’m sure the CMC will clear Sunset’s name.”

The three Princesses smiled, it is up to the CMC to fix this before it’s too late.

Author's Note

Sunset is going to make the ultimate sacrifice for her former friends, I hope you enjoy this chapter and I look forward to your comments.

The Queen's War

“Are yah alright, sugarcube?” Applejack asked her sister as she looked at her from the rearview mirror as Big Mac was driving them to school, Applebloom looked exhausted.

“Yeah, ah just didn’t get enough sleep last night,” Applebloom answered it’s hard to sleep when you’re filled with guilt.

“Do yah wanna talk about it?” Applejack gently asked.

“No,” Applebloom said simply, her gaze cast downward.

Applejack didn’t pry any further, she guessed that Applebloom is still upset over being separated from her girlfriend.

Once they arrived at school, Applebloom headed towards the CMC clubroom. She closed her eyes as she recalled how she stormed out of there in a panic and her friends had to calm her down, with Sunset finding out they were Anon-A-Miss, her sister forbidding her from seeing Diamond Tiara, and the students thinking Applejack and Rarity created Anon-A-Miss and framed Sunset was simply too much for her to deal with at once. Applebloom arrived at her clubroom and opened the door to see Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

“Hey, Applebloom.” Scootaloo greeted. “How are you feeling?”

“Lousy,” Applebloom responded as she stepped inside the clubroom.

“I know what you mean,” Sweetie Belle spoke. “I guess Sunset was right about things getting worse.”

“And we’re the only ones who can fix this,” Scootaloo added. “Talk about pressure.”

“Girls, ah’m scared,” Applebloom confessed. “Things have gotten so bad, ah only wanted to split Sunset and mah sister but now ah can’t even see mah own girlfriend.”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo wrapped Applebloom in a hug as she cried.

“It’s okay, Applebloom.” Sweetie Belle assured her, her tears stinging her eyes.

“Girls, ah can’t keep doing this,” Applebloom said as she pulled back. “Ah’m going to tell Principal Celestia the truth, that ah’m Anon-A-Miss.”

“You can’t!” Sweetie Belle raised her voice in shock.

“Ah have to,” Applebloom said.

“Did you forget that all of us had a hand in Anon-A-Miss?” Scootaloo questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“We all share the blame,” Sweetie Belle corrected.

“Thanks, girls,” Applebloom thanked her friends, smiling genuinely.

“Time to face the music,” Scootaloo said worriedly.

But just as they exited the clubroom, an image of Sunset’s face appeared in the hallways.

“Hello my loyal subjects,” Sunset addressed the entire school, an evil smirk on her face. “I’m broadcasting to the entire school using my magic and I want to tell you how pleased I am with everyone.”

In one of the classrooms, the Rainbooms were watching Sunset’s announcement.

“What is she up to?” Applejack questioned.

“Since everyone has been so good, I’m going to reward you by telling you a little secret,” Sunset said as she got close to whisper to everyone. “I was Anon-A-miss the whole time.”

Everyone watching gasped as Sunset snickered.

“I knew it!” Rainbow Dash raised her voice as she stood up from her seat.

“I needed a way to make everyone distrustful and create chaos so that I can swoop in and save the day!” Sunset confessed. “It worked spectacularly, even better than I could have imagined. So I want to thank every one of you for making this happen, now my true mission for being in this world is complete.”

The students started mumbling about what Sunset meant by her true mission.

“Oh yeah, did I forget to mention that I was sent to this world by my mother to secure a safe zone where we will start conquering this world?” Sunset said sheepishly.

“What?!” The CMC said in shock.

“Sunset, what are you doing?” Flash asked no one, watching Sunset’s revelation in class.

“Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to greet my mother when she arrives.” Sunset waved goodbye before ending the broadcast.

“So that was her plan all along!” Applejack said in irritation.

“Now do you believe me that Sunset was bad all along?” Rainbow Dash asked as she turned to Fluttershy.

The shy girl didn’t say anything as she simply stared back at her best friend, a heartbroken look on her voice.

“Girls, there’s no time to waste, we must stop Sunset now!” Rarity urged everyone.

Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash nodded, Fluttershy hesitated a bit before nodding.

“I-if Sunset has been bad all along, then we have to stop her,” Fluttershy concluded sadly.

“Atta girl,” Rainbow Dash smiled as she laid a hand on Fluttershy’s shoulder.

The Rainbooms raced towards the Wondercold statue, hoping they could stop Sunset before it was too late.

“No turning back now,” Sunset said as she wrote a message to Twilight, telling her that it was time. She waited for Twilight’s reply which she didn’t have to wait long as her journal started glowing and vibrating. After reading Twilight’s reply, Sunset closed her journal and teleported herself to the Wondercolt statue.

“Sunset!”

Sunset turned around to see the Rainbooms.

“How wonderful, the welcoming committee is here.” Sunset mocked, smirking evilly as she looked at her former friends.

“We should’ve known that you had something big planned,” Rarity spoke, glaring at Sunset.

“Oh please, you girls are hopeless without someone to hold your hand.” Sunset mocked as she rolled her eyes, she decided to agitate her former friends to help bring out the lingering resentment they have for her.

“Take that back, you bitch!” Rainbow Dash cursed, taking a step forward.

“Especially you and Applejack, you girls have no brains that I wonder why anyone would even be friends with you.” Sunset’s smirk grew seeing Rainbow and Applejack’s faces turn red, she wondered if she should be concerned that she enjoyed that.

“You know, Sunset. I would think that you would have learned something about friendship during your time with us, but I guess even intelligence can be faked.” Rarity insulted Sunset’s intelligence.

“At least I’m not easily taken advantage of,” Sunset shrugged, she noticed Rarity stiffen and knew she hit a sore spot.

“You really are a witch,” Rarity grumbled in anger.

“At least I’m honest about how I feel about others,” Sunset continued to agitate them.

“What do yah know about honesty?” Applejack huffed. “Yah lied to our faces about being our friend.”

“If it’s honesty you want then honesty you get,” Sunset smirked, she was going to let them know exactly how she feels about them. “You girls are-”

Sunset was interrupted as a wave of darkness erupted from the portal, Sunset was surprised by this but she felt something familiar about this darkness. The darkness engulfed everything around them and blocked out the sun, the Rainbooms looked around nervously before the portal rippled as a black magical shaped horn emerged, followed by a head and face. Her slitted, moderate cyan eyes looked down at those in front of her, her magical flowing hair resembled the stars so much, it was as if it was plucked from the night sky itself. As the rest of her body emerged, she is covered in light blue armor, her skin tone is a very dark cornflower blue, and a symbol of a crescent moon is on the front of her chest armor. Her wings were in the shape of a bat’s, but instead of a wing membrane, they had feathers. She towered over everyone present and her smirk sent shivers down the girls’ spines.

“KNEEL BEFORE NIGHTMARE MOON!” Nightmare Moon declared using the royal Canterlot voice, she took a step forward...and immediately fell flat on her face.

Sunset hurried to Nightmare Moon’s side and helped her up.

“Are you alright?” Sunset whispered.

“I’m alright,” Nightmare Moon assured her, using her normal voice. “So much for a first impression.”

Once Nightmare Moon was back on her feet, she raised an eyebrow at the Rainbooms.

“Not much of a welcoming party,” Nightmare Moon scrutinized.

Just then, fire shot out of the portal before expelling a large fireball that exploded in the sky, clearing out the darkness and revealing an equally tall woman with light gambogeish gray skin, she’s wearing dark orange armor but unlike Nightmare Moon, she has armor on the top part of her wings where her feathers connect as well as a crown that also functions like a helmet with a red jewel at the center. A golden horn made of magic sprouts above the jewel, her hair is made of fire and a mark of the sun is on the center of her chest armor. Her amber eyes scan the area and lock on to the Rainbooms who felt overwhelmed by her presence.

“How unusual,” the woman commented as she inspected her hands. “What a bizarre dimension.”

“Hello, mother.”

Sunset’s mother turned to see her daughter kneeling before her.

“Sunset, it’s been so long.” Sunset’s mother said as she floated down to her daughter, she wobbled a bit as her feet touched the ground but Sunset helped steady her. “It would seem that I need to get used to this form before we begin our takeover of this dimension.”

“You’re not taking over anything!” Rainbow Dash shouted defiantly.

Sunset’s mom looked back to the Rainbooms.

“Who dares defy, Daybreaker. The Empress of Equestria?”

"Just a bunch of weak, powerless, and helpless humans, mother. They did possess magic but I stripped them of it so they would not become a nuisance," Sunset informed Daybreaker, dismissing the Rainbooms as a threat. "How is everything on the other side?"

"All taken care of, dear niece. Twilight Sparkle and her Elements of Harmony have been dealt with," Nightmare Moon said.

"What did you do to Twilight!?" Applejack demanded.

"The same thing we will do to you if you don't get out of our way," Daybreaker threatened. "So kneel before us before we make examples out of you."

"Be smart about this, Applejack," Sunset advised. "You have no magic, no plan, and stand no chance against us. You didn't even stand a chance against just me. How will you hope to defeat all three of us?"

“That doesn’t mean we won’t try,” Applejack answered.

“Stubborn to the end,” Sunset sighed as she shook her head.

“Now, now daughter, if they wish to be destroyed then so be it,” Daybreaker said, a malicious grin on her lips. “But I prefer to see the hopelessness in their eyes just before they meet their end, so I will allow you to fight for your world at full strength.”

“Mother?” Sunset looked at her mother in confusion.

“And to give you a sporting chance, you will only be fighting Sunset,” Daybreaker explained.

“Are you scared to fight us yourself?” Rainbow Dash mocked, crossing her arms.

“Then I welcome you to attack me,” Daybreaker smiled as she beckoned them. “I’ll give you all one free shot.”

“What about our magic?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Sunset, give them their magic,” Daybreaker ordered.

“Yes, mother.” Sunset bowed before facing her former friends, she started to concentrate and could feel the magic of friendship buried deep in the girls’ hearts. The magic of the Rainbooms responded to her magic, causing the Rainbooms to pony up.

“I’ll end this in an instant,” Rainbow Dash said, grinning confidently as she punched her palm. She dashed towards Daybreaker at an incredible speed and punched the Empress in the face. “See? No-ah!” Rainbow Dash suddenly pulled her fist back and held it against her chest, a very pained look on her face.

“Thanks for the gentle breeze, so when are you going to attack me?” Daybreaker mocked, smiling innocently as she is unfazed by Rainbow's punch.

“Are you alright, Dashie?” Pinkie Pie asked as she attended to her friend, a worried look on her face.

“My sister alone is beyond any of you, with but a mere gentle flap of her wings she can burn you to ashes.” Nightmare Moon warned.

Rainbow Dash merely glared at the smiling Daybreaker before she rushed at her again.

“Dash, don’t!” Applejack warned.

Rainbow Dash zoomed around Daybreaker to try to confuse her, she then aimed a kick to her face again, only to instead zoom behind her and attempt to kick her behind the head. But before her kick could land, it was blocked by Sunset.

“The Empress only allowed you one free hit,” Sunset reminded Rainbow before she grabbed onto her leg and threw her back to the others.

Rainbow Dash stopped herself and gently landed on her feed.

“You’re going to pay for everything you’ve done!” Rainbow Dash vowed as she pointed an accusing finger at Sunset.

“I already did, Dash,” Sunset said before walking towards the Rainbooms, and then walking past them. “Let’s go to a more suitable location to solidify your defeat.”

Sunset led the group into the school, no one was around to see the portal begin to ripple.

The CMC was in their clubroom, trying to come to make sense of Sunset’s announcement.

“Why would Sunset confess to being Anon-A-Miss?” Scootaloo questioned as she paced around.

“Do you think she’s covering for us?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“But why would she do that?” Scootaloo questioned. “It makes no sense for her to take the blame.”

“Maybe because she’s not as bad as we thought,” Sweetie Belle said, her voice soft.

“As bad as ah wanted her to be,” Applebloom admitted, feeling ashamed. “Even after she caught us, even after we ruined her life, Sunset wants to help us.”

“Rarity was right,” Sweetie Belle admitted, feeling guilty and ashamed. “Sunset has changed.”

“We have to tell our sisters that we are Anon-A-Miss,” Scootaloo stated.

“Let’s find them before things get even worse than they are now,” Sweetie Belle urged.

“Let’s go!” Applebloom said as she and the CMC rushed out of the clubroom and hurried to find their sisters.

The door to the Sunset’s clubroom opened as the royal family and the Rainbooms walked inside, they walked down the red carpet towards the single throne.

“I’ll make another seat,” Sunset said as she was about to snap her fingers but her mother stopped her.

“We’ll take care of that,” Daybreaker said as she and Nightmare Moon walked up to the small throne, as soon as Daybreaker took a seat on the throne the marble columns burst into flames. The throne transformed into a throne that suited her stature with a miniature sun floating above the headrest.

Nightmare Moon walked to stand beside her sister, darkness spread from beneath her feet and a light blue throne with bat wings emerged. A crescent moon sits on top of the headrest while a larger, dark crescent moon loomed above it. The throne room then transformed to incorporate the tastes of both rulers.

“Now, Sunset.“ Daybreaker spoke. “Crush these foals and take your rightful place at our side.”

“With pleasure,” Sunset grinned as she faced her former friends, she snapped her fingers but nothing happened.

“What was that fer?” Applejack asked, narrowing her eyes at Sunset.

“I’m letting the whole school witness your defeat,” Sunset explained, smiling devilishly as she made a fireball in her hand and threw it at the Rainbooms.

The Rainbooms dodge it but little did they know that the fireball wasn’t real but an illusion, Rainbow Dash quickly flew around Sunset to confuse her but Sunset wasn’t falling for it. She knew Dash well enough to predict where she would strike and she reached to her left just as Dash appeared and grabbed her arm.

“Gotcha!” Sunset sneered.

“Let go of her!” Applejack demanded as she shoulder tackled Sunset, thanks to her magic enhancing her strength, Sunset was sent flying back.

“Haaa!” Pinkie Pie shouts as she kicks Sunset’s side.

Sunset rolls across the floor before coming to a stop, she struggles to get up as she holds her side in pain.

“Is that all you got?” Sunset questioned, she manages to stand and her hair casts a shadow over her eyes.

“Ah’ll show you!” Applejack fumed as she charged at Sunset, pulling back her fist. “This is fer posting mah secret!”

Applejack throws a punch at Sunset but she easily catches it.

“Let go,” Applejack demanded as she struggled to pull her fist away.

“You heard her!” Rainbow Dash said as she swooped down towards Sunset but the former unicorn’s hair burst into flames causing Rainbow to stop.

Applejack noticed that the whites of Sunset’s eyes have turned black.

“Hey Rainbow Dash, catch!” Sunset said as she threw Applejack at Rainbow but not hard enough to hurt them.

Rainbow Dash catches Applejack and uses the momentum to push them away from Sunset.

“You alright, Applejack?” Rainbow Dash asked as she set her best friend down.

“Yeah, thanks Dash.” Applejack thanked Rainbow.

“Now that got the blood flowing,” Sunset said as her skin started turning red and red bat wings sprouted from her back. “Let’s stop playing around and fight for real. Fight as your very lives depend on it!”

The CMC were running down the halls when a holo image showing Sunset’s battle with her former friends appeared floating in the hallway.

“We’re too late,” Applebloom said dejectedly.

Sunset engaged Rainbow Dash in the air, the rainbow-haired girl was much faster than her but Sunset was able to keep track of her and easily counter her attacks.

“Damn it!” Rainbow cursed as Sunset dodged another one of her punches.

“You’re just so easy to read, Dashie.” Sunset mocked, trying to get under Dash’s skin to bring out the hidden resentment.

“Shut up!” Rainbow Dash screamed angrily going for another swoop at Sunset but once again she dodged it.

“Not to mention you’re just so easy to lead along,” Sunset continued to mock, knowing full well that this would strike a nerve with Rainbow.

“I told you to shut up!” Rainbow Dash shouts as she zooms towards Sunset but the queen catches her.

“You’re the element of Loyalty Dash, but you couldn’t even stay loyal to your so-called friends,” Sunset pointed out, easily holding on to Rainbow Dash’s arms. “You never even bothered to find out why Applejack bailed on you.”

“Let go!” Rainbow Dash demanded as she struggled to free herself from Sunset’s grip

“Maybe you were glad to finally be rid of her?” Sunset grinned. “She was your rival after all, with her gone, nothing was in your way to be the best. Nothing except me of course.” Sunset saw the flash of anger in Rainbow’s eyes and knew she found what she was looking for, she loosened her grip which allowed Rainbow Dash to break free.

“YOU BITCH!” Rainbow Dash cursed, she flew at Sunset so fast she created a sonic Rainboom.

Sunset braced herself as Rainbow Dash slammed into her.

“YOU TOYED WITH US, MADE US LOOK LIKE IDIOTS, MADE ME LOOK LIKE A TRAITOR!!” Rainbow Dash shouted tears started streaming from her eyes as she and Sunset zoomed across the room. “I KNEW YOU WOULD BETRAY US, IT’S WHAT YOU DO, IT’S WHAT SCUM LIKE YOU ALWAYS DO!!”

Rainbow Dash and Sunset zoomed towards the ground, Rainbow Dash made sure that Sunset was facing the ground so she took the full impact as she slammed her on the ground and made a big crater. The Rainbooms rushed towards the crater just as Rainbow Dash was thrown out.

“That’s it Dash, show me how you truly feel.” Sunset grinned devilishly, wincing slightly from the impact but already using her magic to heal herself. She charged at the Rainbooms and swiped at Rarity with her claws but the fashionista dodged it.

“Rarity!” Fluttershy called out in worry but Sunset turned to look at her which caused the shy girl to freeze.

“Poor Fluttershy, too much of a coward to stand up for your friends.” Sunset mocked with glee, she moved her head back to dodge a punch from Applejack.

“Yah leave her alone!” Applejack warned.

“Oh Applejack, where were you when I was bullying Fluttershy?” Sunset questioned as she grabbed the farm girl’s fist. “Why did you abandon her?” She easily pushed Applejack back.

“Yah snake, yah are done messing with us!” Applejack vowed as she attacked Sunset.

Sunset grinned as she breathed fire at her but just like the fireball, it was just an illusion.

Applejack’s eyes widened as the blaze approached her, but she was saved by Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy who lifted her to safety. Sunset was about to fly up to attack them but was stopped by Rarity who took up a fighting stance.

“Normally I detest violence, but I cannot let you get away with your vile acts!” Rarity said, her eyes narrowed at Sunset.

“Just like the Spring Fling?” Sunset questioned a sly smirk on her lips.

“You will not do to my friends what you did to me.” Rarity vowed as she engaged Sunset.

Sunset knew that Rarity was a black belt in martial arts, despite her delicate appearance, the fashionista was more than capable of defending herself. Especially with the use of magic. Sunset dodged and blocked Rarity’s attacks, she was a skilled fighter too, personally trained by her mother who had centuries worth of combat experience.

“Honestly Rarity, I thought you had let go of the past.” Sunset mocked as she dodged a punch.

“How can I, when it rears its ugly head.” Rarity insulted, gracefully dodging Sunset’s low kick. She conjured up a barrier to block Sunset’s fire breath.

“And here I thought it was beneath a lady to hold on to petty grudges,” Sunset continued her mockery of Rarity, if she was going to get to her then the incident at the Spring Fling was her best bet.

“Petty?!” Rarity threw her shield at Sunset who shattered it with a single punch. “Petty is getting upset for not having your way! Petty is making others miserable to satisfy your ego!” Rarity focuses magic in her hands and fires a magic beam at Sunset who countered with her red one. “Petty is sabotaging my dress to come undone IN FRONT OF THE ENTIRE CROWD JUST TO WIN A DAMN PAGEANT!!”

Rarity’s anger fueled her magic and she began to push Sunset’s attack back.

“YOU DON’T KNOW HOW MUCH I WANTED TO GET BACK AT YOU FOR WHAT YOU DID!!” Rarity raged, her ruined mascara running down her face.

“Then why didn’t you?” Sunset questioned, adding a bit more power to push back Rarity’s attack a little. “Is it because you were above petty revenge or because you loved how pathetic I looked after you all rainbow-blasted me at the Fall Formal?”

“We opened our hearts to you!” Rarity shouted.

“Did you really?” Sunset questioned as she put more power into her attack and overpowered Rarity.

“I got you Rarity!” Pinkie Pie said as she tackled Rarity away from Sunset’s attack.

Sunset was about to move in but she felt someone restrain her.

“Yer not going anywhere!” Applejack said as she looped her arms under Sunset’s arms.

“Well if it isn’t the so-called Element of Honesty,” Sunset turned her head to grin at Applejack. “What lies are you going to tell this time?”

“Ah aint no liar!” Applejack angrily denied. “Yer the one who lies and manipulates people, just like how yah manipulated and drove us apart.”

"I may have driven you girls’ apart, but who was the one that kept you apart? You didn't even try to get the real story from Rainbow. You just stopped talking to her. I didn’t even have to keep you apart! You did the rest of the work for me! For someone who claims that her friends are like family, once they make you look stupid, you disown them like nothing! Isn’t family about sticking together? You couldn’t even do that with your other friends!" Sunset pointed out, her anger at Applejack’s hypocrisy seeping in.

"If you have been real friends, it wouldn't have worked! It only worked because, deep down, you believed the worst in each other already! And you stayed apart because of one little thing that could’ve been resolved if you’d just talked."

“Yah wanna know the truth?!” Applejack had had enough, her rage fueling her strength as she threw Sunset over her shoulder. “AH NEVER WANTED TO BE YER FRIEND IN THE FIRST PLACE!!”

Sunset rolled across the floor but before she could get up she was kicked in the face, causing her to fall on her back. She then felt a weight on her stomach and saw Applejack above her before she started punching her face.

“AH DON’T CARE WHAT TWILIGHT TOLD US, THERE WAS NO WAY AH WAS GOING TO BEFRIEND A NO GOOD, BACKSTABBING, SNAKE IN THE GRASS, BITCH LIKE YAH!!” Applejack screamed, tears stinging her eyes as she continued to punch Sunset’s face, the ground shattering underneath them from the sheer force of her punches.

Daybreaker tightened her grip on the armrest of her throne, causing the marble to crack. Seeing her daughter getting pummeled so brutally was too much for her to take.

“Easy sister,” Nightmare Moon whispered.

“I don’t know how much more of this I can handle,” Daybreaker growled, her eyes narrowing dangerously.

“This isn’t easy for me either,” Nightmare Moon said, she wanted so badly to stop this. “But we must put our trust in Sunset.”

“Very well,” Daybreaker agreed through gritted teeth, she needed to hold on just a little bit longer.

“Sweet Celestia!” Twilight cried out in horror at seeing Sunset getting her face smashed by Applejack, if she was as strong as her pony counterpart, then Sunset is in real trouble. To make sure she wasn’t seen by the girls as they followed Sunset, she kept herself at a distance and hid from the other students but she lost sight of them.

“Twilight?”

Upon hearing her name being called, Twilight turned to see the CMC.

“What are you doing here?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I’m here to help Sunset,” Twilight answered simply. “She’s told me about Anon-A-Miss and your connection to her.”

The CMC looked down in shame.

“Listen, girls’, Sunset plans to take the fall for Anon-A-Miss to help clear your sisters name.” Twilight explained as she bent down to their level.

“We figured that out and we want to stop her and tell our sisters the truth,” Applebloom said.

“Then we better find them quick, if only I knew where they are.” Twilight bit her lip in frustration.

“We know where they are!” Sweetie Belle said.

“Then take me there, quick!” Twilight said urgently.

The CMC led Twilight to Sunset’s club room, hopefully, they weren’t too late. As they hurried to stop the fighting, the rest of CHS couldn't stand to see what was happening.

“Boss,” Snips whispered Sunset’s name worried as he watched her get her face smashed.

“What the heck is Applejack doing?!” Trixie cried out in shock. “She’s going to kill her!”

“Sunset,” Flash Sentry whispered Sunset’s name, he grits his teeth as he balled his fist in anger before running towards Sunset’s club room as fast as he could. “Just what is it that she’s doing?”

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon watched in fear as Applejack let out her frustration on Sunset’s face. The Principal and Vice-Principally are appalled at such brutality and quickly left their offices to stop this madness.

“Her majesty!” Gilda cried out, she couldn’t stomach this anymore.

“We gotta save her!” Lightning Dust started as she and the rest of Sunset’s followers raced to the clubroom.

The rest of the Rainbooms looked on as Applejack rearranged Sunset’s face, Rainbow Dash and Rarity felt glad while Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie looked worried. But as Applejack was about to deliver another punch, Sunset once again catches her fist.

"You done venting?" Sunset asked as Applejack's punches did no damage. "Because it sounds like you lied about keeping your promise to Twilight." Sunset lifted her free hand to flic Applejack’s forehead, sending her flying back.

Pinkie and Rainbow Dash quickly reacted to catch Applejack.

“You okay, Applejack?” Pinkie asked worriedly.

“Y-Yeah,” Applejack answered, rubbing her forehead where she had a small bruise. “Careful girls, Sunset’s a lot stronger than she shows.”

“How sad that your friends are quick to come to your aid but yet you easily abandoned them,” Sunset mocked as she stood up.

“Shut up!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Wait Rainbow Dash,” Applejack said as she turned to face her friends, a remorseful look on her face. “Sunset’s right.”

“What?!” Pinke, Rainbow, and Rarity said in shock.

“Because of mah stubbornness, ah never bothered to try and ask Rainbow Dash why she didn’t show up.” Applejack confessed as she looked at Fluttershy. “Because yah were closer to her than the rest of us, ah assumed yah were on Dash’s side. Ah’m so sorry fer not being there fer yah, Fluttershy.”

“You’re not entirely at fault, darling.” Rarity spoke up. “I’m also guilty of letting my pride cloud my better judgment.”

“How cute, you’re bonding.” Sunset gushed.

Rainbow Dash glared at Sunset before turning to look at her friends with soft eyes.

“Girls, I’m sorry for not trying to figure out what was really going on.” Rainbow Dash apologized. “I was just really upset that Applejack made me look bad in front of the whole soccer team that I vowed never to speak with her again.”

“That’s always been your problem, Dashie,” Sunset spoke.

Rainbow Dash angrily turned to face Sunset but she was gone.

“Your anger can easily lead you astray,” Sunset said from behind Dash as she was in front of Fluttershy. “You all left poor Fluttershy here at my mercy.”

“Get away from her!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she and the girls rushed at Sunset.

Sunset smirked as she flared her wings which knocked them all back.

“It seems once again your friends are in trouble but you’re too much of a coward to do anything,” Sunset mocked, she needed to push the right buttons to bring out the shy girl’s resentment.

“Get away from her you meanie!” Pinkie Pie lept at Sunset but she froze in mid-air, her body covered in a red outline.

“How odd, Pinkie Pie is willing to throw herself at danger to help you even after you gave her the cold shoulder.” Sunset grinned as she held Pinkie in place with her magic.

“That’s what friends do!” Pinkie shouted, tears spilling from her eyes. “If you’ve given friendship a try, you would understand!”

Honestly, Sunset wasn’t sure if Pinkie even held any resentment towards her, since she was put in the Rainbooms care, Pinkie did make a genuine effort to befriend her.

“Why?” Fluttershy questioned, tears spilling from her eyes. “Why are you doing this?”

“Because I can,” Sunset answered before laughing evilly.

Fluttershy clenched her fists as Sunset continued to laugh, she always looked down on her, mocking her animal friends and hurting nice people. Her anger started building until it finally spilled over.

“You..big….MEANIE!” Fluttershy shouted as she tackled Sunset and pinned her to the ground. “YOU ALWAYS MADE FUN OF ME, OF MY FRIENDS! YOU DON’T CARE ABOUT ANYONE ELSE BUT YOURSELF!”

“Finally someone grew a backbone,” Sunset smirked as she teleported away from Fluttershy, her back was facing her mother and aunt. “What do you say we end this.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” Rarity said as she looked at her friends. “Ladies, it’s about time we wipe away this eyesore.”

“Gladly,” Rainbow Dash agreed, as she glared at Sunset.

The girls held hands as they stood defiant against the royal family. The Magic of Friendship coursed through them as they rose into the air, Sunset smiled as she faced the end with her head held high. But just as the Rainbooms were about to fire their Friendship laser, the door to the clubroom burst open.

“Wait!” The CMC rushed in, followed by Twilight.

“Sweetie Belle?” Rarity was confused to see her sister here.

The CMC got in front of Sunset Shimmer just as the Rainbooms unleashed their attack.

“Watch out!” Sunset warned as she quickly got in front of the girls with her arms and wings spread out to shield them.

Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon joined her in protecting the CMC as they took the Rainboom beam.

“Applebloom!” Applejack cried out in horror, as she and the rest of her friends watched the CMC disappear in the Rainbow.

They descended on the ground as the Rainbow dispersed and revealed the royal family, Sunset was once again taking the form of Daydream Shimmer. She wasn’t the only one transformed as her mother now had a beautiful white gown with golden bracelets on each arm and a golden necklace, a golden crown with a purple gem on the center rested on her head, her flowing multi-colored hair greatly resembled Principal Celestia’s. She greatly resembled the Principal if she dressed like a princess. Princess Luna had a navy blue gown with a black necklace with a white crescent moon on it, she had on a black tiara and her flowing ethereal hair was like the night sky. She too resembles their Vice-Principal except for her hair and Princess look.

“Why did Sunset change into that form again?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Wow,” The CMC was awestruck by the ethereal look of the royal family.

“Are you girls alright?” Sunset asked as she turned to face the girls.

“Y-yeah,” Sweetie Belle answered.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy was confused to see Twilight here.

“Hi girls,” Twilight waved at them as she walked to stand beside Sunset.

“Twilight, why are yah standing beside Sunset?” Applejack questioned.

“Girls?” Twilight turned to the CMC.

The CMC took the hint and walked in front of the princesses.

“Applebloom, what are yah and yer friends doing?” Applejack asked, she didn’t understand what was going on.

“Sunset isn’t Anon-A-Miss,” Applebloom said, getting straight to the point.

“We are!” Sweetie Belle added.

“Girls, this isn’t something to joke about.” Rarity warned as she narrowed her eyes at Sunset.

“Is Sunset making you do this?” Rainbow Dash questioned as she glared threateningly at Sunset.

“No, Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo said. “Sunset was never Anon-A-Miss, it was always us.”

“We can prove it,” Applebloom said as she took out her phone and logged in to Mystable, she then showed her phone to the Rainbooms. “Mystable has an account recovery so I brought back Anon-A-Miss.”

“No,” Applejack went pale at seeing the account logged in on her sister's phone. “But that would mean…”

“That Sunset was telling the truth,” Rarity realized, her eyes wide in shock.

“I knew it,” Fluttershy collapsed onto her knees as she started crying profusely. “I knew it all along!”

“But then why did she confess to being Anon-A-Miss?!” Rainbow Dash questioned, raising her voice. She looked devastated and lost.

“She did it to shift the blame away from you three to herself,” Twilight answered. “Sunset planned to clear your names by becoming the villain and making you girls defeat her and banish her back to Equestria.”

“But what happens to you?” Pinkie Pie asked, her hair deflating.

“I’m back home while you girls are hailed as heroes again,” Sunset answered. "You won't have to see me ever again. Everyone wins."

The Rainbooms were speechless, Sunset has gone above and beyond for them and all they did was blame her for everything.

“Well girls,” Sunset motioned to the CMC. “I think Principal Celestia would like to know who’s really behind Anon-A-miss.”

The CMC looked at Princess Celestia.

“Not this Celestia,” Sunset said as she and her family powered down and led the girls towards the exit.

Applejack saw the crater she had caused and winced as she caused this by repeatedly punching Sunset’s face with all her strength. She stared at her hands before looking at Sunset’s back.

“S-Sunset?”

“Hmm?” Sunset slightly turned her head to look at Applejack.

“Ah-ah'm sorry fer hitting yah so viciously,” Applejack apologized, looking very remorseful.

“No, you’re not,” Sunset said dismissively as she faced forward.

“But ah really am!” Applejack was stunned by how Sunset dismissed her apology.

Sunset stopped as they reached the door and turned around to face everyone.

“There was more to my plan to help you girls than simply taking the fall for Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset began to say. “I wanted to help you deal with any lingering issues you still have over me, we never really talked about what I did to you girls and as a result, you never truly accepted me into your hearts.”

The Rainbooms didn’t say anything, except for one person.

“I did,” Pinkie Pie spoke softly but everyone managed to hear her.

“I know,” Sunset smiled before it vanished. “Which makes what you did all the worse.”

Pinkie Pie felt so ashamed.

“By defeating and banishing me, you girls’ will have closure.” Sunset turned back and opened the door. “No one wants me here anyway.”

As soon as the door opens, Sunset is met with a large group of students who immediately surround Sunset.

“Are you okay, Sunset?” Flash Sentry asked, a look of concern on his face.

“Are you hurt, your majesty?” Gilda asked as she looked over Sunset for any visible injuries.

Sunset is taken aback by everyone’s concern.

“Didn’t everyone see my message?” Sunset asked.

“We did,” Lyra spoke up. “But we’re not buying it.”

“We may have been fooled once but we’re not that stupid,” a female student spoke up.

“We already knew you had nothing to do with Anon-A-Miss,” Dumbbell said with a cheeky grin.

“We also heard the confession,” Lightning Dust pointed to the still floating holo image.

“I knew I was forgetting something,” Sunset realized before snapping her fingers, causing the holo images to vanish.

“It appears that everyone didn’t immediately assume the worst in you after all,” Princess Celestia said with a sly smile.

“I guess not,” Sunset smiled as she rubbed the back of her head,

“Speaking of Anon-A-Miss…” Principal Celestia spoke up as the crowd parted to reveal her crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes at the CMC. “Would you three please follow me to my office.”

The CMC swallowed a lump in their throat before following the Principal.

“Now that that’s taken care of,” Sunset turns to her former friends. “Let’s have a chat, shall we?”

Author's Note

The truth has finally been revealed but the damage is done, Sunset's plan didn't pan out as she wanted, and now everyone has to deal with the consequences. I hope you enjoy it and I look forward to your comments.

The Queen's Councel(ing)

Sunset had transformed her throne room into a small room with a round table for everyone to sit around, Princess Celestia and Luna were in a separate room to give them all some privacy.

“Would anyone like something to drink?” Sunset politely asked.

“I would like some tea please,” Rarity politely said.

Sunset stood up, she magically conjured a teacup in front of Rarity as well as a fancy teapot in her hands before pouring Rarity some tea.

“Thank you, darling.” Rarity thanked Sunset before taking a sip of her tea to calm her nerves. “It’s delicious.”

“Thank you,” Sunset politely accepted the compliment. “Anyone else?”

“Why are you being so nice?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “Especially after how we treated you.”

“You still think low of me?” Sunset raised an eyebrow at Rainbow Dash.

“What?! No! I was just-” Rainbow Dash quickly tried to correct herself but Sunset stopped her.

“Relax, Dashie. I was just playing,” Sunset giggled at seeing Rainbow’s face turn red. “Just like how I messed around with you girls when you tried to uncover my 'nefarious' plan.” Sunset air quoted.

Sunset noticed that Fluttershy looked very sad and snapped her fingers which caused two stuffed Alicorns of Princess Celestia and Luna to appear in front of her.

“I know you like to hug a cute animal to help you relax,” Sunset said with a smile.

Fluttershy grabbed the two Alicorn plushies and held them tight against her as she cried.

“Why?” Fluttershy whispered. “Why are you so nice to me after what I said?!”

“Because what you said is true,” Sunset answered, her expression neutral. “I know that I forced you, girls, to say how you truly feel, but seeing how my original plan has changed, if you have anything else you want to say to me, now is your chance.”

The girls looked at each other with uncertainty, but ultimately Rarity stood up and walked towards Sunset. Twilight had a sinking feeling in her stomach as she feared that Rarity might hit Sunset, her fears came true as the fashionista slapped Sunset hard across the face. Everyone gasped and Sunset’s eyes were wide in surprise, she wasn’t expecting that from Rarity but as soon as she saw the tears and hatred in Rarity’s eyes, Sunset knew what this was about.

“Rarity!” Twilight was aghast.

“Let her speak, Twilight,” Sunset said, placing her hand onto her reddening cheek.

“The Spring Fling was supposed to be the greatest night of my life, but your ego couldn’t handle someone else winning the title so not only did you make sure you would win but you also made it miserable for me!” Rarity angrily said, angry tears mixing with her ruined mascara as they slid down the sides of her face and creating ugly black lines. “You ruined the dress that I worked on for weeks! And you replaced the special shampoo that I carry In my purse with one used for horses to make people believe that I use animal products!”

Twilight watched as Rarity vented out what Sunset had done to her at the Spring Fling, she didn’t know the extent to which Sunset humiliated her.

“I will never forgive you for what you did to me that day, I swore to get you back and make you feel as miserable as I did.” Rarity seethed with anger, her body trembling.

“Why didn’t you?” Sunset asked, her eyes brimming with tears of the pain she had caused Rarity. “After the fall formal, I was at my lowest. You could’ve taken your revenge and I wouldn’t complain.”

“I promised Twilight that I would help you,” Rarity answered. “You were finally being punished for your crimes and everyone at school openly hated you. I figured that you were suffering a small fraction of what I suffered so I offered my hand in friendship.”

“About that...” Sunset trailed off as she addressed the rest of the Rainbooms. “Were we ever really friends?”

“I thought so,” Pinkie Pie was the first to reply timidly, a stark contrast to her usual bubbly self.

The rest of the girls looked at each other before answering together.

“Yes.”

“I see,” Sunset simply said, despite her neutral expression her eyes gave away how betrayed she felt as tears cascaded down her cheeks. “That makes all this even more painful.”

“Sugarcube-” Applejack was about to say something when Sunset cut her off.

“Don’t, Applejack,” Sunset warned, her eyes and voice hardening. “Listen, I get why you thought I had betrayed you given our history. But if we were really friends then you would’ve given me a chance to explain or realized something wasn’t adding up! For Celestia’s sake given my past actions, you should’ve known it wasn’t me!”

Sunset’s hair burst into flames as she stood up, her tears evaporating.

“Yer right, ah was a lousy friend and yah deserved better.” Applejack admitted as she took off her hat and held it in front of her. “Ah’m so sorry Sunset, ah was a fool.”

“I’m sorry, Sunset.” Rainbow Dash apologized. “I know apologizing won’t be enough to make up for how I’ve hurt and betrayed you but I’m willing to do whatever it takes.”

“Me too,” Pinkie Pie said. “I’m sooo sorry, Sunset. You’re a better friend than I deserve.”

“I’m sorry for not being a good friend, Sunset.” Fluttershy cried. “I was so cruel to you and you were so kind to me!”

“I showed you my ugly side when you needed me,” Rarity spoke. “I’m so sorry, Sunset. Despite our betrayal, your heart remained ever beautiful and true.”

Sunset looked at her friends' genuine sorrowful looks, they apologized for their betrayal but not for their exposed hatred of her.

“I would also like to apologize to everyone,” Twilight spoke up, gaining everyone’s attention.

“Why are yah apologizing, Twilight?” Applejack questioned. “We’re the ones who screwed up.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I am very disappointed with you girls.” Twilight narrowed her eyes and looked at the Rainbooms with disappointed eyes. “You didn’t learn from your mistakes and once again severed your friendship with a friend.”

The Rainbooms looked down in shame.

“But I realized that I was being unfair in asking you to watch over Sunset,” Twilight explained. “I failed to take into account the history you girls have with her and the difficulties it will bring. I assumed that you girls would be like my friends back home, that was unfair of me to compare you to them. I see now that despite the great similarities, there are differences as well.”

“Like what?” Rainbow Dash asked softly, curious as to how different she is from her Equestrian counterpart.

“Experience for one,” Twilight answered. “My friends and I have gone through a lot that has shaped who we are, you girls haven’t gone through what they did. I’m sorry, Sunset. You suffered because of my mistake.”

“Now hold just a darn minute there!” Applejack said, her eyes narrowed at Twilight. “Yah don’t need to apologize to Sunset, yah were there fer her like a true friend!”

“It’s true, darling. We’re the ones who are at fault for Sunset’s suffering,” Rarity said.

“I’m not blaming you for this, Twilight,” Sunset assured her as she laid a hand on her shoulder, her hair was no longer on fire. “You only had the best of intentions and it did work out for me...at first.” Sunset looked back to the girls, her eyes narrowed. “Which brings us to what happens next.”

The Rainbooms shifted nervously in their seats.

“Do you girls still want to be friends with me?” Sunset asked and stopped the Rainbooms from answering right away. “Don’t be so quick to answer, I want you girls to think really carefully. You have until after school tomorrow to decide.”

Sunset stood up and walked towards a door and knocked on it.

“We’re done,” Sunset said before the door opened to reveal her aunt and mother.

“Your royal highnesses,” Rarity formerly addressed the Princesses as she stood up and curtsied.

“I believe we haven’t been formally introduced, I am Princess Celestia, bringer of the day, and ruler of Equestria alongside my sister.” Celestia introduced herself.

“I am, Princess Luna. Bringer of the night, the younger sister of Celestia, and co-ruler of Equestria.” Princess Luna introduced herself.

“It’s nice meeting yah, yer highnesses.” Applejack rose from her seat and bowed before the monarchs, the rest of her friends following suit.

“Regrettable that we had to meet under these circumstances,” Princess Celestia said, her expression and tone neutral. “No doubt, you girls have a long road ahead of you to make up for what you’ve done.

The Rainbooms merely nodded.

“If you ever need guidance, I am just a note away.” Princess Celestia offered.

“As am I,” Princess Luna said. “If there’s anything that you can’t talk to my niece, Princess Twilight, or my sister about, I’m willing to listen.”

“Thank you, your royal highnesses.” Rarity thanked the two sisters. “But I’m afraid that Sunset’s journal has burst into flames.”

“Oh?” Princess Celestia raised an eyebrow at this.

“Yeah, we stole Sunset’s journal to try to ask Twilight for help when it burst into flames.” Rainbow Dash explained, she and the girls looked guilty.

“About that…” Sunset trailed off as she summoned her journal in her right hand.

“How’s that possible?” Rarity asked, shocked to see the journal in one piece.

“The journal that was destroyed was a fake,” Sunset explained. "I wanted you all to think you lost your way of contacting Twilight. Even if you succeeded in contacting Twilight, she’ll try to convince you that I’m innocent and I doubt any of you would listen to her.”

“I’d no doubt get upset with her and accuse you of lying to her, and turning her against us.” Rainbow Dash admitted shamefully.

“Here you go,” Sunset handed Rainbow Dash her journal.

“W-why are you giving me this?” Rainbow Dash asked, confusion on her face.

“To see for yourselves how I feel about you girls,” Sunset said as she turned around and started walking away. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to see the royals off. It’s a Queen thing.”

Twilight suppressed a giggle while Luna and Celestia smiled, the three royals followed Sunset out of the clubroom. The Rainbooms gaze lingered on the door before they decided to leave.

“So what now?” Rainbow Dash asked, holding the journal close to her.

“We read the journal,” Applejack simply answered.

“Do you think there’s another reason why Sunset gave us her journal?” Rarity questioned. “I can’t help but feel that Sunset is testing us somehow.”

“But what’s the test?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I’m not sure,” Rarity answered, unsure of herself of whether she’s just assuming things again.

“Well, we already screwed up. I can’t imagine how we’ll make things worse between us.” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “When do you girls want to read it?”

“Seeing as how we only have till tomorrow to decide on whether we want to be friends with Sunset or not, ah think we should take a look at it now.” Applejack suggested.

“Shall we head to our club room then?” Rarity asked to which her friends nodded.

“That was very sneaky of you Sunset,” Princess Luna said with a smirk as she and her three companions exited the school.

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked innocently.

“Whatever you wrote in the journal will no doubt influence their decision,” Princess Celestia commented. “Which reminds me, Sunset. What do you want to do about them?”

“I want to help them,” Sunset simply answered.

“But will you help them as their queen or friend?” Celestia questioned.

Sunset remained silent as they reached the portal, she turned around to look at her friend and family.

“I guess I’ll have to wait till tomorrow to find out,” Sunset vaguely answered.

“Whatever you decide, you’ll have my support.” Princess Celestia assured her daughter.

“Same here,” Twilight spoke up, smiling gently at Sunset.

“You can count me in as well,” Princess Luna said as she laid a closed fist on her niece’s shoulder.

As the Equestrian royalty reached the portal, Twilight realized that there is still a lingering issue.

“Princess Celestia, can you tell me how you were able to have Sunset if she has no father?” Twilight asked.

“That’s easy, magic,” Celestia answered with a smile.

“Magic?” Twilight questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“It’s kind of how you used magic to hatch Spike, but in my case, I used magic to create Sunset and carry her inside me for 12 months just like any other mother,” Celestia explained.

“Oh, so you used the spell that same-sex couples use to have children.” Twilight realized.

“Precisely!” Celestia smiled, before frowning. “But I didn’t expect to make a clone of my sister.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Luna and Sunset frowned.

“See what I mean?” Celestia giggled. “Sunset may have my good looks, magic, and intellect but she has her aunt’s eyes and heart.”

“Really?” Sunset blinked in surprise.

“My sister always had a gentle and kind heart,” Celestia complimented. “In stark contrast I’m....”

“Arrogant, tyrannical, quick to anger, aggressive.” Luna listed, grinning at her sister.

“Anyway, that’s how Sunset came to be. Do you want to see her baby pictures?” Celestia asked, grinning mischievously.

“I would love to!” Twilight said with excitement.

“Okay, time to go now!” Sunset hurriedly said, not wanting to get embarrassed further.

Luna, Celestia, and Twilight shared a laugh before hugging Sunset and entering the portal. Once they were, Sunset let out a sigh.

“Even after all this time, mom still knows how to embarrass me,” Sunset said, as she smiled. Despite her original plan not working out, this alternative isn’t so bad.

“Sunset Shimmer.”

At hearing her name being called, Sunset turned around to see Vice-Principal Luna.

“There you are, my sister sent me to find you.” Vice-Principal Luna said as she approached the former unicorn.

“What for?” Sunset asked curiously.

“She prefers to tell you in person,” Vice-Principal Luna answered.

Sunset is curious as to what Principal Celestia would want to say to her; she decides to follow Vice-Principal Luna but not before hugging her.

“What’s the hug for?” Vice-Principal Luna asked.

“Can’t I hug my aunt?” Sunset playfully asked. “I’ve already given my Equestrian aunt one so it’s only fair that you get one too.”

“I see,” Luna said with a smile as she hugged Sunset back. “To be honest it’s a little strange to be hugging an extra dimension version of my niece.”

“You’re not alone there, auntie Lulu,” Sunset replied with a smirk as she pulled away.

“Will you be calling me that from now on?” Luna asked as she leads Sunset back inside the school.

“Only if you want me to,” Sunset said as they entered the school.

The CMC stood nervously in front of Principal Celestia, Applebloom glanced at her grandmother at the corner of the room who looked at her with disappointed eyes.

“I am very disappointed with you three,” Principal Celestia spoke, her tone hard. “You engaged in a slander campaign against a fellow student and then expanded it to the rest of the school, what possessed you to do such a thing!”

“It was because we were jealous of how much our sisters were hanging out with Sunset,” Applebloom shamefully confessed.

“Jealousy?” Principal Celestia pinched the bridge of her nose in disbelief. “Was that your only reason?”

“We also wanted to get back at Sunset for what she did to our sisters,” Sweetie Belle answered sadly.

“Petty revenge too?” Principal Celestia couldn’t believe it. “Girls, do you have any idea what kind of damage you’ve caused?”

“Yes,” all three replied grimly, casting their gaze down.

Before Principal Celestia could continue, there was a knock on the door.

“Yes?” Celestia asked who was there.

“It’s me,” Luna answered from the other side. “I’ve brought Sunset as you requested.”

“Excellent, please come in,” Celestia instructed, the door opened as Sunset and Luna walked in. “Sorry to call you in so suddenly, Sunset. But I have a favor to ask of you.”

“What kind of favor?” Sunset asked.

“I was wondering if you can oversee these girls' punishments like you’re doing with the others,” Celestia asked.

“Sure thing,” Sunset agreed without hesitation, glancing at the CMC. “What will their punishment be?”

“For starters, they will publicly apologize to the students they have affected with their slander in an assembly, later on, they will write a ten-page essay on the dangers of cyberbullying and what they have learned from this incident.” Principal Celestia started. “Not to mention a written apology to you Sunset, they will also receive 6 months of detention which they will serve under your supervision.”

The CMC remained silent as the Principal explained their punishment, their gazes locked on the floor.

“Girls’, look at me please.” Principal Celestia instructed. “If it wasn’t for Sunset’s swift actions, the situation could’ve been a lot worse.”

“Y-yeah,” Applebloom agreed, remembering how Sunset told her about the failed ambush.

“Now then, please return to your classrooms. I’ll announce the assembly shortly.” Princess Celestia said.

The three young girls nodded as they quietly left the Principal’s office, Granny Smith following behind them. Sunset was about to follow suit but the Principal stopped her.

“Sunset, wait a moment please.”

“What is it?” Sunset asked as she turned to face the Principal.

“Are you alright?” Principal Celestia asked with concern.

“Yeah, despite the beating I took it didn’t do any real damage,” Sunset assured her, although she could still feel Applejack’s punches on her face.

“What about mentally?” the Principal questioned.

“Exhausted,” Sunset answered. “On top of dealing with Anon-A-Miss, I had to keep the students from tearing each other apart, then the whole school believes the Rarity and Applejack were Anon-A-Miss which I had to deal with by asking my Equestrian mother for help which is complicated by the fact that we didn’t part on the best of terms.”

“That’s a lot of responsibility on your shoulders,” Luna noted with worry.

“It’s the burden of a Princess,” Sunset said.

Celestia and Luna looked at each other with worry, they had a silent conversation before Luna turned to Sunset.

“But even a Princess can be mentally strained,” Luna said. “Which is why I recommend you see a therapist.”

Sunset opened her mouth to argue but Luna stopped her by placing her hands on her shoulders.

“Please, Dream catcher. With everything that has happened, your fight with your friends, everyone turning on you. I fear that you may have some trauma and not realize it.” Luna pleaded with her otherworldly niece, using the same nickname she called her niece.

Sunset was a bit taken aback by the Vice-Principal’s worry and was touched at the nickname, how could she possibly say no.

“Alright.”

“Thank you, Sunset.” Luna smiled as she hugged her niece.

“Your friends will also need consoling as well,” Celestia pointed out. “No doubt these series of events have greatly impacted them.”

“I’ll be sure they get help,” Luna promised her sister.

“For the record, they’re not my friends,” Sunset reminded them. “They’re the ones who threw me out and they’re the ones who will decide whether or not they want to be friends with me again.”

“Will you take them back?” Principal Celestia questioned.

“I’m not entirely sure,” Sunset confessed. “But I’m sure I’ll have my mind made up by tomorrow.”

“Why tomorrow specifically?” Luna asked.

“It’s the time limit I gave my former friends to decide if they wish to be my friends,” Sunset answered.

Luna and Celestia didn’t say anything, with nothing more to say, the Principal dismissed Sunset.

“She masks her pain well,” Luna noted. “Just like you, sister.”

“I just hope she will be able to help Sunset,” Celestia said, referring to the therapist that she has in mind to help Sunset.

“She’s good at her job, I’m sure she’ll do just fine,” Luna said positively. “At least she only has to help one troubled teen instead of 5.”

“Good luck,” Celestia told her sister as she took out her cellphone and searched her contacts until she found who she was looking for.

The Rainbooms were gathered around Sunset’s open journal, Fluttershy’s quiet sobs echoed in the room as each girl processed what they had just read in the journal.

"We're horrible friends!" Fluttershy wailed.

“Sunset thought the world of us,” Applejack spoke, feeling even more guilty and ashamed of herself.

“She never stopped fighting for us despite everyone being against her,” Rarity said as her mascara ran down the sides of her face, if she was in Sunset’s position she would no doubt be a miserable wreck and depressed for days. “She was suffering under everyone’s scrutiny.”

“She never even once turned her back on us,” Rainbow Dash covered her face in her palms.

“Sunset is a true friend!” Pinkie Pie cried as she cried a waterfall of tears. “We don’t deserve a friend like her!”

“No, we don’t.” Applejack admitted sadly.

“Applejack, are you thinking of not wanting to be friends with Sunset again?” Rarity questioned.

“Considering how bad we screwed up and not to mention our issues with her, how can we ever truly be friends?” Applejack questioned more to herself than anyone else.

“So you’re just going to give up?” Rainbow Dash asked in a demanding tone.

“Ah never said that,” Applejack clarified.

“But you were thinking it!” Rainbow Dash said. “What if you not wanting to be friends again hurts Sunset even more!”

“And if we do become friends again, what if we don’t learn our lesson and hurt Sunset again.” Applejack argued.

“There’s no easy answer to this,” Rarity stated as she wiped her eyes with a napkin. “The fear of losing Sunset is there in whichever option we choose.”

“Well my mind is already made up,” Rainbow Dash said. “I want to be friends with Sunset again and make up for my screw up.”

“Is that the only reason you want to be friends with Sunset again?” Rarity asked.

“Of course not!” Rainbow Dash said. “I...l” Rainbow Dash tried to come up with another reason to be friends with Sunset again but making up for her mistake was the stronger one. “Damn it.”

“Don’t beat yerself up, Dash.” Applejack comforted her friend as she laid a hand on her shoulder. “Ah’m sure yah have other reasons but yah are too focused on making it up to Sunset right now.”

“Honestly, we all want to make it up to Sunset. But we can’t have that be our only reason or Sunset will assume we’re forcing ourselves to be her friends again.” Rarity added. “That’s why Sunset gave us plenty of time to think this over, we’re going to do a lot of soul searching to find the answer.”

The girls agreed as they exited the band room, Rainbow Dash held on to Sunset’s journal as they headed towards their next class.

“Girls?” Fluttershy meekly spoke.

“What is it, Fluttershy?” Rarity asked as she faced her shy friend.

“I-I think we should have a sleepover at my house tonight,” Fluttershy said.

“Shy, ah don’t think now is a good idea for a sleepover.” Applejack pointed out.

“Now is the best time for it,” Fluttershy said.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand what you mean,” Rarity said in confusion.

“Since we’re all going to reflect on our relationship with Sunset, maybe we should do it together and I figured a sleepover is the best way to do it,” Fluttershy explained.

“You mean a Sunset slumber party!” Pinkie Pie said in excitement, her straight her regaining some of its puffiness.

“It’s a little strange to be having a sleepover about Sunset without her,” Applejack voiced her concern. “Especially since we originally had the sleepovers for her.”

“I’m up for it,” Rainbow Dash spoke up.

“You can count me in!” Pinkie Pie said in her usual enthusiastic way.

“How can I possibly refuse,” Rarity said with a smile.

The girls looked to Applejack.

“No way Ah’m missing out on this,” Applejack said with a smile.

In high spirits, the Rainbooms head towards their next class. Finally looking forward to something.

Applebloom looks nervously at her math partner, Diamond Tiara. Ever since class started and they’ve been partnered like always, her girlfriend hadn’t said a word to her.

“I should’ve figured you had something to do with Anon-A-Miss,” Diamond Tiara finally spoke, not looking at Applebloom as she worked on their math assignment. “It’s kind of obvious with how much you hate Sunset and how the first secrets posted we’re about your sisters. I can’t believe I didn’t see the connection.”

“Ah’m sorry, Diamond Tiara.” Applebloom remorsefully apologized.

“What are you apologizing for?” Diamond Tiara asked, still refusing to look at Applebloom.

“Fer being Anon-A-Miss,” Applebloom said. “And fer getting yah caught up in this mess.”

Diamond Tiara finally looked at Applebloom who was looking at her with sorrowful eyes.

“Resentment is a pretty awful thing huh,” Diamond Tiara said. “It makes us do stupid things and blinds us to those we hurt.”

Applebloom could detect the hurt behind Diamond Tiara’s words which made her feel worse for what she did.

“Why didn’t you talk to me?” Diamond Tiara asked, her voice breaking.

“Because ah wasn’t thinkin’,” Applebloom answered.

“I would have talked you out of it,” Diamond Tiara said. “I would have convinced you three to talk to your sisters.”

“Yah probably would,” Applebloom agreed. “But ah would probably be too stubborn and refuse, we’d probably have a big fight.”

“And broken up,” Diamond Tiara said sadly which caused Applebloom’s eyes to widen.

“Are yah going to break up with me?” Applebloom fearfully asked.

“No,” Diamond Tiara answered, which caused Applebloom to smile. “But you’re going to work hard to make it up to me.”

“Ah promise, Ah’ll do whatever it takes to make it up to you!” Applebloom vowed.

“I’ll hold you to that,” Diamond Tiara smirked, she knew that Applebloom made a mistake and is genuinely remorseful for what she did. Even so, she planned to make sure that Applebloom would never leave her out of the loop again. “You can start by being more open with me about what’s bothering you, if there’s something you have to get off your chest no matter how small or silly you can always tell me.”

Applebloom nodded eagerly before she and Diamond Tiara shared a hug, Silver Spoon, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle watched with happy smiles from another table.

“That’s so sweet!” Sweetie Belle gushed.

“I figured Diamond Tiara wouldn’t break up with Applebloom,” Silver Spoon said. “Although she’s really going to make Applebloom work for her forgiveness.”

“I’m sure glad I’m not Applebloom right now,” Scootaloo commented.

“Don’t think that you two are off the hook,” Silver Spoon said, frowning at her two friends. “You two are going to make it up to Diamond Tiara for your part in this whole mess.”

“We know,” Scootaloo sighed. “We didn’t mean to get her in trouble.”

“I know, that goes to show how things have spiraled out of your control.” Silver Spoon said. “Luckily Sunset acted quickly and minimized the damage.”

“She did,” Sweetie Belle said sadly. “She even sacrificed her new reputation just to help our sisters.”

“She was fair to us when she found out we were Anon-A-Miss,” Scootaloo added. “Now I know why Rainbow said Sunset was probably more awesome than her.”

Suddenly, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo realize something.

“Oh no,” Scootaloo groaned.

“What is it?” Silver Spoon asked curiously.

“Our sisters,” Sweetie Belle answered. “Rarity is going to kill me when I see her again.”

“Rainbow Dash will no doubt disown me after what I did,” Scootaloo said sadly, she can already imagine Rainbow Dash angrily renouncing their sisterhood and declaring that she was dead to her.

Silver Spoon looked at her friends with pity, in their attempt to destroy Sunset’s friendship with their sisters they have undoubtedly damaged their bond with them.

Suddenly the school intercom came alive.

“Attention everyone, please report to the auditorium for an important assembly.”

Author's Note

The Rainbooms have a difficult choice ahead of them, I hope you enjoy the chapter, and I look forward to your comments!

All Hail The Queen Part 1

Principal Celestia looked out to the gathered students, behind her are Sunset Shimmer and her sister.

“Hello, everyone. I do not doubt that all of you know why we are here so let’s get straight to the point. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo. Please come up on stage please.” the Principal instructed.

The three girls rose from their seats and walked towards the stage, they could feel the glares of the entire school on them. One student who sent in secrets extended his foot to trip them but he felt a firm grip on his thigh which caused him to pull back his leg.

“Don’t even think about it,” Gilda threatened. “Unless you want to make her majesty angry.”

The male student looked to the stage to see Sunset narrowing her eyes at him, she saw what he was about to do and would no doubt make him pay if Gilda hadn’t stopped him. The student sat up straight which Gilda nodded her approval.

The CMC was finally on stage and stood beside Principal Celestia as she continued to address the crowd.

“These three have something they would like to share with all of you,” Principal Celestia said as she handed the microphone over to the girls.

Applebloom took the microphone and faced the crowd, she could see the angry faces of the students and when she spotted her sister, she saw the look of disappointment on her face before turning away. Applebloom felt her heart breaking.

“Yah all probably already knew this but ah and mah friends are Anon-A-Miss,” Applebloom confessed. “Ah started the blog because mah sister was spending too much time with Sunset instead of her own family, so ah decided to break them up.”

“When Applebloom told me about her plan, I wanted to be a part of it to not only do the same but to get back at Sunset for what she did to my sister.” Sweetie Belle added.

“We were afraid that if our sisters spent more time with Sunset then they would stop hanging out with us,” Scootaloo explained.

“But we didn’t realize how popular Anon-A-Miss would become and then students started sending us secrets to post,” Applebloom said. “There are some secrets that we didn’t post because they went a little too far.”

“We’re so sorry,” the CMC apologized together.

The crowd remained silent as they continued to glare at the girls, some were upset that they posted their secrets while a select few were upset because these girls got them in trouble for the secrets they submitted.

Principal Celestia took the microphone from Applebloom.

“I’ve already handed out their punishments which will be supervised by Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset Shimmer walked forward to stand beside Principal Celestia.

“May I?” Sunset asked, gesturing to the microphone.

“Of course,” Principal Celestia handed the microphone to Sunset.

“Greetings my loyal subjects,” Sunset greeted the crowd. “These girls have caused quite the scandal but they realized their mistake and are ready to own up to it.” Sunset turned to the CMC. “Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo. The path to redemption is a long and hard road, but if you let me, I can help you.”

The girls are surprised at this.

“The choice is yours,” Sunset said as she waited for the girls’ answer.

The girls looked at each other, Sunset is offering a helping hand once again and they would be fools to refuse.

“Ah accept your help,” Applebloom answered with conviction.

“Me too,” Scootaloo nodded.

“Same here,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Glad to hear it,” Sunset said as she smiled, she snapped her finger which caused her cutie mark to appear on the right side of the girls’ shirts. “Then I hereby welcome you as the newest members to my court.”

“Thank you, your majesty.” Sweetie Belle thanked her queen as she curtsied.

“You won’t regret it!” Scootaloo promised as she bowed.

“We’ll make yah proud,” Applebloom said as she too bowed.

Sunset’s followers started clapping, signaling their acceptance of their Majesty’s newest subjects. The Rainbooms, specifically Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Applejack looked on in surprise. There were no Ill thoughts about Sunset taking their sisters from them, but a sense of relief that Sunset has welcomed them with open arms.

XXX

The CMC are gathering their things from their locker before they report to detention, they can feel the glares from the students who passed by. Throughout the day the girls were met with glares, they were afraid that someone might try to hurt them but Sunset was there to remind those who wished to harm the girls that there will be grave consequences for their actions. Even when Sunset was not there, the fact that they carry her mark is enough to dissuade them. Not to mention that Sunset’s followers were always keeping a close watch on them.

“You girls ready?”

The CMC turned around to see a smiling Sunset.

“We’re ready,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Good,” Sunset simply said before she grabbed Applebloom by her waist and lifted the surprised girl onto her shoulders.

“S-Sunset! What are yah doing?!” Applebloom asked, shocked by Sunset’s action.

“Don’t you like riding on Applejack’s shoulders?” Sunset questioned.

“Yeah, but…” Applebloom trailed off, her cheeks red in embarrassment as she noticed some students looking. “It’s embarrassing.”

“That’s exactly how your sister along with everyone else felt when you posted their secrets,” Sunset reminded her, once Applebloom was securely on her shoulders she held on to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo’s hands.

“Uh, what’re you doing?” Scootaloo questioned.

“Escorting you to detention,” Sunset answered with a smile.

“But why are you holding our hands?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“So wou two don’t get wost,” Sunset cooed.

“Oh, I get it,” Scootaloo said as she visibly deflated. “You’re treating us like kids.”

“Well you are kids and as the responsible grownup I have to take care of you three,” Sunset stated as she headed towards the detention room.

As they made their way towards their destination, students would openly stare at them which caused the CMC to feel embarrassed. The students were whispering to each other before giggling and some took out their phones to take pictures.

“Don’t worry, if they make a mean post I’ll make sure they take it down,” Sunset assured the young girls.

As they rounded a corner they encountered the Rainbooms.

“Sunset!” Applejack was caught off guard, but then she noticed her sister on her shoulders. “Um, why is mah sister on yer shoulders?”

“Because she is going to be my new heir,” Sunset grinned evilly. “I was so impressed with her work on Anon-A-Miss that I decided to take her under my wing along with her friends.”

“What?!” The CMC was shocked to hear this.

“Sunset, we’re not falling for that,” Rainbow said, grinning slightly.

“Just testing you,” Sunset grinned. “I’m taking them to detention as well as giving them a little taste of what they made everyone go through.”

Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash locked eyes with their sisters/sister figure.

“Be on yer best behavior,” Applejack instructed in a monotone voice.

“You as well, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity said in her usual mature manner.

Rainbow Dash didn’t say anything, she simply let out a sad sigh before walking next to Scootaloo and holding her free hand.

“Need a hand with the kids?” Rainbow Dash grinned. “At least in taking them to detention.”

“Why Dashie, I would be happy to have you along.” Subset’s grin matched Rainbow Dash which caused Scootaloo to pale as she realized what they were going to do. “See you, girls, later.”

Sunset and Rainbow Dash walked past the Rainbooms and they started singing a cutesy song about Scootaloo.

“What an adorable song,” Rarity said.

“I don’t think Scootaloo likes it very much,” Fluttershy noted as she heard Scootaloo yell out ‘Noooo!’.

“Ah reckon it’s Sunset’s way of punishing her fer what she did,” Applejack guessed.

“I wonder if we will face some kind of retribution?” Rarity wondered.

“It won't be underserved,” Applejack said sadly, as the girls made their way to their band room.

Sunset and Rainbow Dash are happily walking and singing a cutesie song about Scootaloo who’s dying of embarrassment, when they finally arrived, Rainbow Dash kneeled in front of Scootaloo.

“You be a good girl, okay?” Rainbow Dash said as she pinched Scootaloo’s cheeks.

Sunset ushered the girls inside and was about to go in herself when Rainbow Dash stopped her.

“Sunset do you-”

“Hold it right there, Rainbow Dash.” Sunset interrupted Rainbow. “Let’s save it for tomorrow shall we?”

“Right,” Rainbow Dash agreed, feeling a little disappointed as Sunset entered the detention room.

During detention, the CMC worked on their apology for Sunset as they were glared at by the other students. A loud crunching sound caught their attention as they turned to see Sunset doing her homework while crushing a rock in her hand into dust before crushing it again back into a rock. That display made them visibly gulp as they did their homework, the CMC saw Sunset look at them briefly before winking at them. The CMC smiled as they got back to writing their apology, feeling safe that Sunset was watching over them.

XXX

“Is my hair okay?” Rarity asked her friends as they were all getting ready to perform for a local charity that helps the less fortunate.

“Yer hair is fine, Rarity.” Applejack assured her.

“Alright girls, let's blow them away!” Rainbow Dash said, her spirits high.

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie shared Rainbow’s enthusiasm, her hair regaining its full puffiness.

The Rainbooms went on stage and played their hearts out, the crowd loved their music and energy. All their worries seemed to be gone as they got lost in their music, it's as if the events of the last couple of days never happened. When they finished their song, they received thunderous applause.

“That certainly livened up everyone’s spirits!” the charity host said with a bright smile. “Let’s have another round of applause for the Rainbooms!”

The crowd was more than happy to comply as they cheered for the Rainbooms.

“I want to thank our event organizer for not only booking this amazing band of talented young ladies but also making this event possible,” the host gestures to someone off stage. “Please give a round of applause to Sunset Shimmer!”

The crowd cheers as Sunset walks on stage, the Rainbooms are shocked to not only see Sunset here but to find out that she was the one who got them this gig.

“Thank you, everyone, it’s been a great privilege to organize this event for such a great cause.” Sunset started to say. “Let us be grateful for what we have and cherish those we hold dear, but we must never forget those who are not as fortunate as us and do our best to help them.”

The crowd applauded Sunset’s moving words as she and the host moved off stage.

“That was some very impactful words,” the charity host was impressed.

“Thanks, it’s what my mother always told me around the holidays,” Sunset said, she had always heard her mother say this when addressing her ponies in Canterlot during Hearths Warming.

“Your mother sounds very wise, she must be very proud of you.” the charity host said.

Sunset merely smiled before she and the host parted ways, she saw the Rainbooms and walked over to them.

“Good job girls, everyone loved your performance.” Sunset thanked her former friends.

“Sunset, since when were you the organizer for this event?” Rarity asked.

“Back when you girls thought I was Anon-A-Miss and I was messing with you,” Sunset answered, giving the girls a wink.

“How long were yah planning to keep this up fer?” Applejack asked curiously.

“Until you either wised up or your sisters confessed,” Sunset answered.

The Rainbooms didn’t say anything, only looking away in shame.

“I’ll see you girls tomorrow,” Sunset bid her former friends goodbye as she walked away.

“Just goes to show that we don’t know anything about Sunset,” Applejack sadly pointed out.

“More like we never bothered to,” Rainbow Dash adds.

The Rainbooms pack up their instruments and head home to prepare for the sleepover.

XXX

“Ah’m home!” Applejack called out as she entered her home.

“Welcome back, Applejack.” Granny Smith greeted her granddaughter.

“Hey there, Granny.” Applejack greeted her grandmother. “Where’s Applebloom?”

“She’s in her room doing her homework,” Granny Smith answered as she turned around. “Her girlfriend is with her, ah figured with the real culprit behind Anon-A-Miss confessing, she was proven innocent of any wrongdoing and ah apologize fer mah mistake.”

Applejack felt guilty for accusing Diamond Tiara of being in league with Sunset. That’s twice she had been wrong about two former bullies.

“Ah’d better go and apologize,” Applejack said as she went up the stairs and towards Applebloom’s room. “Applebloom, can ah come in?” Applejack asked as she knocked on the door.

“Come in,” Applebloom answered.

Applejack opened the door to see Diamond Tiara and Applebloom sitting in the bed with their textbooks, she noticed Diamond Tiara looked a little nervous.

“Granny Smith said it was okay for Diamond to be here!” Applebloom quickly said as she noticed her sister’s gaze on her girlfriend, she placed an assuring hand on top of Diamond Tiara’s.

“Ah know, listen, Diamond Tiara, ah’m sorry fer accusing yah of something yah never did.” Applejack remorsefully apologized. “Ah let mah frustration with Sunset get the better of me and lashed out.”

“It’s alright, Applejack.” Diamond Tiara assured her. “I understand what it’s like to let your anger get the better of you, so apology accepted.”

“Thanks, sugarcube.” Applejack thanked Diamond Tiara, seeing that she indeed has changed. Just like Sunset. “Maybe it was us that didn’t change,” Applejack whispered.

“What was that, Applejack?” Applebloom asked, not hearing what her sister said.

“It’s nothin’,” Applejack said. “Ah’ll be over at Fluttershy’s for a sleepover, make sure Applebloom does her homework, sugarcube.” Applejack winked at Diamond Tiara.

“Leave it to me!” Diamond Tiara said enthusiastically.

Applejack left the room and went to her room to get ready for the sleepover, her mind started to go over what she had realized about her being the one who didn’t change.

“That’s one more thing the girls and ah have to reflect on.”

XXX

Rarity arrived home and went straight to her room to prepare for the sleepover, as she put away her keytar, she noticed something buried under a pile of fabric. She removed the fabric and was deeply saddened at what she found, it was Sunset’s present that had its bow removed, the wrapping ripped, the box caved in and tossed aside. Rarity picked up the discarded gift, trailing a finger along the ruffed up box.

“Is Sunset as easily discarded?” Rarity questioned.

A knock on her door broke her out of her thoughts as she quickly turned around to see Sweetie Belle.

“Mom says if you want dinner?” Sweetie Belle asked nervously.

“Tell mother that I won’t be needing dinner, I’ll be staying at Fluttershy’s for a sleepover.” Rarity answered as she walked over to her closet, she placed the box aside as she looked for the clothes she would need for the sleepover.

Sweetie Belle noticed the ruined gift and realized that it was the gift Rarity was going to give Sunset, she felt shame and guilt for her hand in probably ruining the gift.

“Rarity, I’m-”

“Now is not the time,” Rarity cut off Sweetie Belle, not even looking at her little sister.

“But…” Sweetie Belle trailed off, tears welling up in her eyes.

Rarity sighed as she turned around to face her sister.

“We’ll talk about this later, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity told her. “I’ve got a more pressing matter to attend to and the deadline is tomorrow.”

“W-what is it?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“My friendship with Sunset,” Rarity answered sadly as she went back to rummaging through her closet.

Sweetie Belle gave her sister one last sad look before she left, she wondered if Rarity’s friendship with Sunset can be saved.

XXX

Rainbow Dash quickly put the stuff she would need for Fluttershy’s sleepover in her backpack and was about to head out of her room when she noticed the picture of her and Scootaloo on her nightstand, as well as the picture of her and her friends. But one member has been cut out. Rainbow Dash sighed with regret, after they cut Sunset out of their lives, she got rid of anything that had to do with her former friend. Knowing that Sunset was innocent the whole time made her room feel incomplete now, she took out Sunset’s journal from her backpack and held it in her hands. For a brief moment her room felt complete, Rainbow Dash put the journal away and hurried to Fluttershy’s house.

XXX

Fluttershy heard a knock on her door and hurried to open it.

“Hey there, Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash greeted her long time friend.

“Hi, Rainbow.” Fluttershy greeted back. “Please come in.”

“Thanks,” Rainbow Dash thanked Fluttershy as she entered her house, she looked around the house nervously.

“Don’t worry, Zephyr Breeze won’t be bothering us,” Fluttershy assured Rainbow Dash. “I’ve told him that we are having a very serious discussion and understood.”

“Really?” Rainbow Dash was surprised to hear this. “Usually he doesn’t give in this easily.”

“That just means he understands how serious this is for us,” Fluttershy said, her tone serious. “A friendship is on the line.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash solemnly agreed, she followed Fluttershy up to her room where the rest of their friends were waiting.

“Hi, Dashie!” Pinkie Pie greeted her friend as she went to hug her.

“Hey, Pinkie.” Rainbow greeted back as she returned the hug.

“We’re all here now, shall we get started?” Rarity asked as she sat on Fluttershy’s bed, already wearing her nightgown.

“How do we even start this?” Rainbow Dash asked as she sat on the floor, taking out Sunset’s journal and placing it on her lap.

“By sharing our feelings on Sunset,” Fluttershy spoke. “The good and the bad.”

“I’ll start first,” Rarity volunteered. “After what Sunset did to me at the Spring Fling, I despised her. I vowed to get my revenge on her no matter how long it took, even after we promised Twilight to look after her, I reveled in her defeat and the position of power I had over her.”

Rarity started trembling, her anger rising before she took a deep breath to calm herself.

“Naturally I and Sunset grew close as a result of us spending so much time together,” a small smile appeared on Rarity’s lips. “Sunset is a fantastic artist, she would become very shy when I compliment her drawings. She had this amazing grace about her when she modeled for me, like a royal. This makes sense with her being an actual princess, it was after the battle of the bands that our friendship took off. Sunset was more confident, she was like her old self but without the evil. She helped me with my fashion designs as we bounced ideas off each other, she is also a great listener and gives great advice. There’s also this air of mystery about her being a woman from another world, it sounds romantic.”

“My hatred for Sunset started to disappear, I was very happy for her when it appeared that she earned the forgiveness of the other students. Even before the battle of the bands, I admired her determination to make up for her mistakes and never giving up when the odds were against her. Before I even realized it, Sunset had become someone I cared about. Someone who I was proud to call family.” Rarity’s smile dropped. “Or so I thought.”

She felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to see Pinkie Pie offering her an assuring smile, Rarity placed her hand on top of her in appreciation.

“Anon-A-Miss opened up an old wound that I thought healed, and just like that Sunset was no longer family and easily thrown away like outdated fashion.”

Rarity wiped her eyes with a napkin, she looked like she was done.

“Guess ah’ll go next,” Applejack volunteered. “Ah didn’t hate Sunset, ah just found her frustrating and a little too big fer her britches. So ah put her to work on the farm, yah can tell a lot about a person by their work ethic and Sunset is a hard worker. She never complained about the work being too hard or if there was too much, she just did as she was told. Though she did complain about working so early.”

Applejack chuckled, remembering how much Sunset hated to be up at dawn.

“Some of us weren’t raised in a barn,” Rainbow Dash joked as she recalled the times they would help Applejack on the farm so early in the morning.

“Anyway, ah got Sunset to open up a bit and she told me that she’s no stranger to hard work. Especially when she came to our world,” Applejack’s smile faltered a bit. “She had no one to depend on and had to struggle to make a comfortable living, she was completely alone. After the Battle of The Bands, Sunset opened up and was more talkative when she helped out on the farm. Yah know somethin’, ah assumed that being from the same magical world, Sunset would struggle with physical stuff like Twilight. Turns out I was wrong, too bad it wouldn’t be the first time.”

Applejack glanced at the journal in Rainbow Dash’s lap, Sunset wrote about how grateful she was to her about the sleepovers.

“Sunset is pretty strong, almost as strong as me. But when Sunset was helpin’ us at the farm our tractor flipped over so we went to go get the right tools to flip it over. When we came back, to our surprise the tractor was already flipped over with Sunset standing next to it.” Applejack explained.

“So Sunset flipped over your tractor?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “It makes sense since we’ve seen how strong she is first hand.”

“Yeah but ah had no idea at the time,” Applejack said. “We asked Sunset and she jokingly said she flipped it over, we all had a good laugh and that was that. But ah couldn’t help but wonder what Sunset did to our tractor.” Applejack chuckled as she shook her head. “Thinking back on it now, Sunset is very humble. Never once took credit fer something she did and always downplayin’ her part in group achievements, she put the needs of the group before herself. Ah did notice how Sunset would look at me and my family with a look of jealousy like she badly wanted what we had.”

“When the Holidays came around and Sunset explained how she always spent it alone, ah wasn’t going to let a friend of mine be alone this time of year. Ah thought of Sunset as family,” tears welled up in Applejack’s eyes. “But if that were true, why did ah throw her way so easily?”

The girls huddled around Applejack and hugged her tightly as she cried.

“Even as she begged us! In tears! ah still didn’t listen!” Applejack sobbed, clinging to her friends for support. The support that she denied Sunset.

“It wasn’t just you that turned your back on her, remember?” Rainbow Dash reminded her rival/friend. “Don’t put all the blame on yourself.”

The girls held Applejack until she was feeling a little better.

“My turn now,” Rainbow Dash spoke up after making sure Applejack would be alright. “To be honest, I couldn’t wait to teach Sunset about friendship! I was pissed at her for making me appear to be disloyal and breaking us up, but I couldn’t pass up an opportunity to take Sunset under my wing and show the whole school what a great mentor I am!”

“Of course,” Applejack rolled her eyes playfully, Rainbow always loves to play the hero and show off.

“I showed Sunset what friends are supposed to do by showing her what a great friend I am to everyone,” Rainbow Dash bragged.”I got her to volunteer as the goalie for the soccer team and boy was she as bad as Twilight, it didn’t help that she was as timid as Fluttershy too!”

Rainbow Dash chuckled as she looked at the journal.

“But as Rarity said, there’s this mystery about Sunset that made me rethink everything I assumed about her.” Rainbow Dash said. “The next time she completely blocked all the balls, she told me she analyzed everyone's movements or something and figured out the direction the ball would go. I then decided to test that and went up against Sunset, naturally, she couldn’t keep up with me. But the more we practiced, the better Sunset got and soon she was decent competition for me. Things just got better after the battle of the bands, we started hanging out more, she would help me with my homework in a way that I can understand.”

Tears welled up in Rainbow Dash’s eyes as she continued recalling.

“One time I accidentally broke one of the school’s windows and Sunset took the blame for me,” Rainbow Dash’s hands started trembling. “I had a really important game that day that we would’ve probably lost if I had detention, Sunset knew this...and that’s why she took the blame. I tried to tell Principal Celestia the truth but Sunset didn’t let me.”

Rainbow Dash brought up the journal until it touched her forehead, tears running down her cheeks.

“Sunset had my back...that should’ve made it very clear that she would never betray me! But no, I called her a traitor and severed our friendship!”

Now it was Rainbow Dash’s turn to be comforted by her friends, the girls held their distraught friend close, comforting her in her time of need.

Author's Note

The girls are finally having an honest discussion about Sunset, but is it already too late? I hope you enjoy the chapter and I look forward to your comments.

All Hail The Queen Part 2

Once Rainbow Dash was calm, Pinkie Pie volunteered to go next.

“Sunset was very down after we beat her,” Pinkie Pie began, her voice melancholy. “I did my best to make her smile and when she did, it was amazing. Sunset was ready to make up for what she did to everyone and put smiles on their faces, but nobody wanted her. Her help would always be rejected, but Sunset never gave up. With a smile on her face, she kept trying, and I tried to cheer her up whenever things got too much for her.”

Pinkie’s smile widened.

“After the battle of the bands, Sunset’s smile just got better. Everyone finally saw how hard she worked to make up for her mistakes and finally gave her a chance, Sunset’s smile changed.” tears spilled from her eyes. “Her smile was no longer about the happiness of being accepted by everyone, she smiles because she’s happy to have us in her life.” Pinkie Pie’s puffy hair deflated. “Sunset wanted to make everyone as happy as to how we made her feel, she loved us! And now I took her smile away! She no longer looks at us with happiness, her smile is that of pain!”

Pinkie Pie started wailing, which prompted her friends to hug her, Pinkie latched on to them for dear life. How could she destroy the smile of one of her important friends?

“Sunset opened her heart to us,” Fluttershy spoke up. “After we beat her, she felt extremely remorseful for what she did. Especially when she tried to kill us. I tried to console her by telling her that it must be because she was consumed by dark magic, but she said Twilight’s crown amplified the darkness inside of her. Those actions were still her own, I told her that everything will be alright that we were all there for her.”

Fluttershy wiped her eyes but the tears still kept coming.

“I never held it against her for bullying me, she did her best to make it up to me by volunteering at the animal shelter and helping me whenever she could,” Fluttershy said. “After the battle of the bands, I talked to Sunset about how she banished her darkness, but she said that it’s still there and that it will always remain a part of her.” Fluttershy sobbed as she told the next part. “But because she had friends like us, she can keep it in check and no longer has to be afraid of it!”

The rest of the Rainbooms started crying as well, Fluttershy’s words painfully reminding them of how devastated Sunset was after they betrayed her.

“I was so angry at her for what I thought she did that I told her she wasn’t our friend!” Fluttershy wailed.

“She wasn’t pretending to be our friend, she was our friend!” Pinkie Pie cried.

“After all we’ve been through, we couldn’t see the truth.” Rarity sobbed, her mascara running down the sides of her face.

“She didn’t take advantage of us, we were the ones who took advantage of Sunset’s trust.” Applejack bitterly cried.

“Even after we abandoned her, Sunset never abandoned us!” Rainbow Dash cried, clutching the journal to her chest. “She sacrificed herself to clear our names, knowing that she would leave this world forever...she cared about us so much!”

Rainbow Dash opened Sunset’s journal to the night of the sleepover at Rarity’s.

My second slumber party with the girls, and already I feel so much closer to everyone! I haven’t felt so loved, so accepted, in...well…ever! I feel like I finally have a family again. Without all of you to help and support me, I’d be well, you know what I would be!

The girls crowded around the journal as they read the entry.

Anyway, I should get some sleep. But I wanted to let you know before I do...that I love you all.

The girls cried even harder at reading those words, it was even more painful reading them the second time due to their reminiscing. Memories flooded their minds of the good times with Sunset, her kindness, generosity, honesty, laughter, and loyalty. The virtues of their elements that were supposed to define them, strongly defined who Sunset had become. Fluttershy turned to her closet, she hesitated for a moment before she shook her head and walked to her closet. She searched inside until she found what she was looking for, she walked back to her friends with a present in her hands.

“I got this for Sunset,” Fluttershy said, still crying. “I wanted to give it to her at your family’s Christmas party, Applejack. But after we...parted ways with Sunset, I couldn’t bear to look at it so I hid it in my closet. Along with everything that reminded me of Sunset.”

“Yer not the only one,” Applejack said. “Ah got Sunset somethin’ too, but because of Anon-A-Miss, ah threw it out mah window and threw out anythin’ that had to do with Sunset.”

“Great minds think alike,” Rarity glumly said. “I ripped apart all of the pictures with Sunset, including sketches. Her gift...I tore at the box in anger before tossing in my closet of shame.”

“I made Sunset an awesome custom electric guitar, but after we cast her out, I got rid of everything that had to do with her and put the guitar up for auction.” Rainbow Dash sadly explained, looking at Sunset’s journal. “No sense in throwing away a good guitar might as well make some money off of a mistake.”

“Can’t you cancel the auction?” Rarity asked.

“Too late,” Rainbow Dash replied, her bangs casting a shadow over her eyes. “Someone bought it this morning and I quickly packaged it and sent it to them, glad to be finally rid of it.”

“I gathered up everything that involved Sunset and gave it to my sister, Maud, to throw away.” Pinkie Pie explained. “We’re awful friends!”

“You can say that again,” Rainbow Dash muttered but her friends still heard her.

“We’ve failed both Sunset and Twilight,” Rarity said.

The Rainbooms wallowed in their shame, Sunset was the greatest friend that anyone of them could have ever asked for.

XXX

Sunset lay on top of her bed in the darkness of her bedroom, as she stared at the ceiling. The sides of her head stained with tears, as soon as she got home she went straight to her room. She may have appeared strong and unaffected by today’s events, but as soon as she got home it finally settled in what had happened. She had a real fight with her former friends, they showed their true feelings about her that they tried to bury deep in their hearts. Sunset raised her hand to touch her cheek, still feeling the sting of Rarity’s slap and the impact of Applejack’s fist. She raised her hand away from her cheek and in front of her face, in her mind her hand was red as she batted her former friends away. Despite being part of her plan, Sunset felt good taking her former friends down. A small part of her wanted revenge for their betrayal.

“Maybe the girls were right,” Sunset said as she lowered her arm and rested her forearm over her eyes, fresh tears trailed down the sides of her face. “I haven’t changed.”

Mentally and physically exhausted, Sunset’s eyelids started feeling heavy until she finally closed them. Her consciousness fading as she fell asleep.

XXX

Applejack’s back slammed against the wall as she struggled to free herself from the strong grip on her neck.

“What’s the matter, Applejack?” Sunset sneered as she lifted Applejack off the ground. “Don’t you have something to say to your family?”

Sunset pulled her fist back and punched Applejack in the face, sending her flying back and landing next to where the rest of the Rainbooms were.

“You think you can betray me and get away with it?!” Sunset demanded as she approached her former friends, she raised her hand into the air and created a fireball. She threw the fireball at her friends which exploded on impact, but as the smoke cleared she saw a force field over the Rainbooms.

“What?!” Sunset was furious as her hair burst into flames, she was going to attack again when she felt a hoof on her shoulder.

“Calm yourself, Sunset.” Princess Luna spoke.

“Aunt Luna?!” Sunset was shocked to see her aunt in her pony form. “What are you doing here?”

“I am the Princess of the Night, thus it is my duty to come into your dreams,” Luna explained with a smile.

“A dream?” Sunset questioned as she looked to her former friends who faded away, her hair turning back to normal.

“You still have strong feelings over what happened,” Luna noted, lowering her head to nuzzle her niece.

“It’s just...I’m starting to think that maybe the girls were right about me.” Sunset sadly admitted.

“About what?” Luna asked, standing in front of Sunset.

“That I’m still the same, angry, vengeful, and bitter person,” Sunset gritted her teeth. “That I enjoyed getting back at them for betraying me!”

“Sunset, there is nothing wrong with what you’re feeling,” Luna said as she smiled at her niece. “It’s natural to feel frustrated and anger for the suffering that you had to go through, what’s important is how you choose to express it.” Luna raised her hoof to caress Sunset’s cheek.

Sunset lifted her arm and placed it on her aunt’s hoof, she smiled at her aunt before she started glowing and turned into a pony.

“You are a beautiful pony, Sunset.” Luna complimented her niece, finally seeing how she looks like as a pony. “You shine as brightly as my sister.”

“Thank you, auntie.” Sunset blushed at the compliment.

Luna wrapped her wings around Sunset and brought her close.

“Sunset, despite my sister claiming you have her faults, you also have her good qualities,” Luna said, smiling lovingly at Sunset.

“Really?” Sunset asked, looking at her aunt with wide eyes.

“You rule with grace and dignity befitting a princess like my sister, you work hard to solve problems and never give up,” Luna began. “You were willing to sacrifice your reputation to save your former friends, just like how my sister made sacrifices for me when we were living alone.”

Sunset was surprised by this, there was this chapter of her family’s past that she had no idea about. Princess Luna hugged her niece tightly before she started flying away.

“Aunt Luna, wait!” Sunset cried out to her aunt.

“You are a good pony, Sunset. Don’t ever doubt that.” Luna shouted before she vanished.

XXX

Sunset’s eyes snapped open, she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes.

“What a dream,” Sunset said, she glanced at her clock and noticed that it was seven in the morning. With a sigh, Sunset got off her bed and went to get ready for school. Today would decide whether there’s any hope of ever being friends with the Rainbooms again.

XXX

The Rainbooms were all in their band room, they decided to play their instruments to help them relax as they were feeling quite anxious. But their anxiety seeped into their music.

“It’s no use,” Applejack sighed as she stopped playing. “We haven’t been able to play right since…”

“Since we abandoned Sunset,” Rarity finished sadly.

Rainbow Dash took out her phone to check the time when she noticed the wallpaper of her friends that included Sunset. She had completely forgotten about this, they were all smiling happily, and Rainbow Dash had her arms around Sunset and Applejack’s shoulders. Placing her phone back in her pocket, Rainbow Dash picked up her guitar and started playing. She sound was somber before it started to become happier, Rainbow Dash smiled as she poured her feelings out through her music. She thought of the good times they all shared which caused her to play faster. The rest of her friends enjoyed the good vibes that Rainbow music was emitting and joined in, all their thoughts were on their friendship. From their first meeting, the challenges they’ve faced and met a new friend.

Magic started to surround the girls as they continued to play, tears spilled from their eyes as the Magic of Friendship filled their hearts. Their hair extended into ponytails, and pony ears sprouted from on top of their heads, as they were finally able to pony up without Sunset’s assistance. When they stopped playing their pony features went away, and they all looked at each other with smiles.

XXX

Sunset Shimmer sat on her throne, a serious expression on her face as she looked down on her loyal subjects. The school day has ended and she is waiting for the Rainbooms to give her their answer.

“Yer Majesty?”

Sunset focused her gaze at Applebloom who flinched at the intensity.

“A-are yah, okay?” Applebloom asked nervously.

Sunset blinked a few times before smiling at Applebloom.

“I’m just a little on edge,” Sunset replied. “Sorry for scaring you.”

“It’s okay,” Applebloom assured her. “It is our fault that yah have to go through this.”

“It couldn’t be helped,” Sunset said. “We never got around to talking about our issues, something like this was bound to happen. Except for the Anon-A-Miss part.”

There was a knock on the door and Snips went to answer it.

“Boss, the Rainbooms are here!” Snips called out.

“Let them in,” Sunset ordered.

Snips stepped aside and fully opened the door to let the Rainbooms in, the girls walked down the red carpet towards Sunset’s throne, their expressions neutral. They all lined up side by side in front of Sunset’s throne.

“Have you made your decision?” Sunset asked, looking at them with a critical eye.

“We have,” Applejack replied seriously.

“Then what is your answer?” Sunset asked, narrowing her eyes at them.

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom looked nervously between the Rainbooms and Sunset.

“We want to be your friend again,” they all answered in unison.

The room was silent as Sunset simply stared at her former friends, she rose from her throne and descended the small stairs towards the Rainbooms until she stood in front of them. Sunset locked eyes with each of her former friends, searching for a sign of weakness.

"This whole experience has made me realize that you never trusted me," Sunset spoke, her tone hard. “How can we be friends if we don’t trust each other?”

“We want to earn back yer trust,” Applejack said, her eyes softening.

“We’ll do whatever it takes,” Rainbow Dash vowed. “You mean so much to us, Sunset. We’d be fools to lose you again.”

“We don’t expect you to forgive us, but please allow us the chance to prove to you how sorry we are.” Rarity pleaded.

Sunset continued to stare at her former friends before turning her back to them.

“You have some nerve wanting to befriend someone who was a complete bitch to you.”

“We’ve been bitches to you too,” Rainbow Dash said. “We picked a fight with you over something you never did!”

Sunset glanced back at Rarity.

“Are you certain you want to be friends with someone you hate, Rarity?”

“Why would I be friends with someone I hate?” Rarity questioned. “I want to heal the pain between us so that we can become real friends.”

“Even if you say no, we will respect your decision,” Fluttershy said.

“We trust you, Sunset.” Pinkie Pie said which earned a glare from Sunset but she didn’t flinch. “I know what I said is crazy, but we’ll prove it.”

“You’re right, it is crazy,” Sunset said as she turned to face her friends. “You want a chance? Then I’ll give you a chance.”

The Rainbooms smiled widely.

“You will serve me to prove your trustworthiness,” Sunset said with a smirk.

“Of course,” Applejack readily agreed without hesitation, the rest of her friends nodded in agreement.

“Then everyone except for Rarity will kneel,” Sunset ordered.

The Rainbooms quickly complied, Rarity looked at Sunset in confusion.

“Sunset, why don’t you want me to kneel as well?” Rarity asked.

“Because it wouldn’t be right after what I did,” Sunset answered as she focused her magic and ponied up. “I welcome you, my newest subjects.”

Sunset snapped her fingers as her cutie mark appeared on the right side of their shirts.

“Rarity, if you want to change the location of my mark to make it more fashionable then feel free to tell me,” Sunset said.

“Thank you, Sunset.” Rarity thanked her new queen.

“Thank yah fer giving us this chance, Sunset.” Applejack thanked her.

“You shall refer to me as Your Majesty,” Sunset warned. “Only my friends may refer to me by my name.”

“R-right, sorry yer Majesty.” Applejack quickly apologized.

“Then you are all dismissed,” Sunset said.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!” Everyone thanked their queen before exiting the throne room.

“Welcome to the club,” Trixie said as she approached the Rainbooms.

“Hey, Trixie.” Applejack politely greeted the stage magician.

“I wonder what roles, Sunset will assign you?” Trixie playfully wondered.

“Knock it off, Trixie,” Sunset said as she crossed her arms. “Can you keep Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle company while I talk with them?”

“Sure thing,” Trixie sad said as waved goodbye to Sunset before walking away.

Once Trixie left, Sunset spoke up.

"I don't blame you. You were all forced to take me in, as an obligation to Twilight. You were trying to accept me but we never addressed the things I did to you and I never really apologized.” Sunset looked at the girls with remorse. "When I found out your little sisters were behind Anon-A-Miss, I needed them to confess. I couldn't tell anyone it was them. Who would believe me? You being accused of being Anon-A-Miss was not a part of my plan. It's just the kids heard and believed the rumors.”

Sunset smiled as she turned to look at the painting of her mother.

“Even my mother who everypony considers perfect makes mistakes,” Sunset turned to look at her former friends, her smile disappearing. “My mistake was letting you into my heart too soon.”

The Rainbooms looked visibly hurt, but they understood why. Or so they thought.

“Don’t misunderstand, I am not fully blaming you.” Sunset further explained. “It’s just something that relates to my mother and by extension me, she is the sun and provides warmth to those around her but burns those closest to her. She burned her sister and we burned each other.” Sunset air quoted.

“We’re just going to make sure we don’t get burned this time,” Rarity said, smiling slightly.

Sunset smiled at her former friends, the first genuine smile she ever gave her former friends since their betrayal. The girls leave the throne room where Trixie and the CMC were waiting.

“Miss Tiara, may I speak to you for a moment?” Rarity asked when she noticed Diamond Tiara with Applebloom.

“Sure,” Diamond Tiara said.

“I would like to offer my sincerest apologies for accusing you of going back to your old wicked ways,” Rarity apologized, feeling ashamed for her actions. “There is no excuse for my actions.”

“It’s alright, I accept your apology.” Diamond Tiara said with a smile.

“Thank you,” Rarity thanked the young girl before casting a glance at her sister. “I have no doubt you’ll be a good influence on my sister.”

“I’m only doing what they taught me,” Diamond Tiara smiled as she held Applebloom’s hand and laced their fingers.

“How cute!” Rarity gushed.

“Oh, Your Majesty.” Rainbow Dash called out to her Queen as she took out her journal from her backpack and handed it to Sunset.

“Thank you, Rainbow.” Sunset thanked her new subject as she took the journal back, she couldn’t wait to write to Twilight.

The group exited the school and went their separate ways, except for Rainbow Dash and Sunset who's route home is the same way until they split. Both girls were silent until they neared the point in which they had to split up and Sunset spoke.

“Have a safe journey home, Dashie,” Sunset said in a sweet tone, she smiled teasingly before leaning close and nuzzling Rainbow’s face.

“Y-yeah, have a safe journey, Your Majesty.” Rainbow Dash nervously bid farewell, her face burning red as she walked in the opposite direction of Sunset.

Sunset smiled before resuming her way home, she was going to enjoy being affectionate with Rainbow Dash.

Author's Note

The Rainbooms now serve Sunset in an effort to earn her trust, will they succeed? I hope you enjoy the second part and I look forward to your comments.

Opening Up

“We’re home!” Applejack called out as she and Applebloom entered their home.

“Welcome back,” Granny Smith greeted her granddaughters. “Ah’ll get yah somethin’ nice and warm to eat.”

“Thanks, Granny.” Applejack thanked her Grandmother, she and Applebloom hang up their coats by the coat hanger near the door, and as Applebloom was about to head towards her room she stops her. “Wait a minute, Applebloom. Ah, want to have a word with yah.”

“O-okay,” Applebloom nervously answered, she followed her big sister into the living room where she took a seat on the sofa and gestured to Applebloom, to sit next to her.

“Applebloom, why didn’t yah come talk to me if yah were feeling left out?” Applejack asked.

“Because yah wouldn’t have listened,” Applebloom answered. “Yah was so busy hanging out with Sunset that when ah tried talking to yah, yah brush me off.”

Applejack sighed.

“Yer right, ah was so focused on Sunset that ah didn’t pay much attention to anythin’ else.” Applejack admitted. “But that still doesn’t excuse yah fer what yah did.”

“Ah know,” Applebloom said sadly. “Ah’m sorry fer posting yer secret Applejack, ah was just so angry at yah and Sunset.”

“Ah know, ah’m sorry fer ignoring yah.” Applejack apologized. “Applebloom, do yah know why we had those slumber parties fer Sunset?”

“Why?” Applebloom asked.

“Because we didn’t want Sunset to be alone fer the holidays,” Applejack answered. “Sunset’s always been alone ever since she arrived in our world.”

“She’s always been alone?” Applebloom was surprised to hear this.

“Yep, ah’ve always had my family that the thought of someone being alone fer the holidays is heartbreaking.” Applejack explained. “That’s why we had those sleepovers, no one, especially Sunset deserves to be alone for Christmas.”

“And ah ruined everythin’,” Applebloom regretfully said.

“Yer plan only worked because ah was dumb enough to fall for it,” Applejack said. “Ah jumped to conclusions and it cost me a great friend, almost cost yah yer girlfriend too.”

Applebloom looked to the floor, this whole mess with Anon-A-Miss came back to bite her terribly.

“Applejack?” Applebloom softly said her sister’s name.

“Yeah?” Applejack looked at her sister who’s hair obscured her eyes.

“Do yah hate me fer what ah did?” Applebloom timidly asked.

Applejack got up from her sofa and walked in front of Applebloom before kneeling, causing Applebloom to look at her.

“No,” Applejack simply replied. “Ah can never hate yah, Applebloom. Yer mah family and ah’ll always love yah.”

Tears welled up in the corners of Applebloom’s eyes before she hugged her sister tightly.

“Ah’m so sorry, Applejack!” Applebloom sobbed against her sister’s shoulder.

Applejack wrapped her arms around her little sister, she felt like such a hypocrite for saying those words. She thought the same of Sunset but her actions failed to reflect that, now she serves Sunset as her loyal follower. Sunset had given her a chance to prove she could be trusted, which was already more than she deserved. She looked at her hands as she could still feel the impact of her fists against Sunset’s face, it will no doubt continue to haunt her.

Granny Smith watched from the doorway, smiling proudly at her Granddaughters before going back to the kitchen to prepare Applejack’s food.

“We’re home!” Rarity called out as she entered her home with Sweetie Belle, she placed her fashionable coat on the coat hanger and helped Sweetie Belle with hers. “Sweetie Belle, do you mind assisting me?”

“W-with what?” Sweetie Belle asked nervously.

“With my outfit designs, I require a model.” Rarity answered.

“O-oh, okay.” Sweetie Belle agreed, following Rarity up to her room. Rarity made Sweetie Belle stand on a stool as she retrieved a box from her closet of shame, Sweetie notices how beat up it looks.

Rarity removes the lid and sighs as she stares at the contents, a brand new outfit she designed for Sunset. She picks up each article of clothing and places it on Sweetie Belle who watches her sister put on her glasses as she carefully checks over the blouse.

“Of all the trouble you and your friends have gotten into, this is without a doubt the worst.” Rarity said, not taking her eyes off the blouse. “It could have gotten much worse if Sunset hadn’t acted, Sweetie Belle, why would you do something like this?”

“Because Sunset stole you away from me,” Sweetie Belle answered.

“How did Sunset steal me from you?” Rarity questioned, looking at her younger sister.

“You spend so much time with her that you barely have time for me anymore,” Sweetie Belle pouted.

“Sweetie Belle, just because I’m spending more time with Sunset doesn’t mean I’ve forgotten about you.” Rarity said. “We’re sisters, I’m always going to be there for you, Sweetie Belle. But Sunset isn’t as lucky.”

“What do you mean?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Sunset was all alone, she had no mother, father, or sister in this world.” Rarity explained sadly. “That’s why Applejack suggested the sleepovers, to make sure Sunset is never alone and knows that we’re here for her.”

Rarity reaches into the box to pull out a pair of heeled boots, she inspects them for any imperfection.

“Rarity, can I ask you something?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Certainly,” Rarity said as she placed the boots down after finding nothing wrong.

“After what Sunset did to you at the Spring Fling, why did you become her friend?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Because I promised a friend,” Rarity sadly answered. “After helping me see through Sunset’s deceit and bringing her down, it was the least I could do.”

“So it was because you promised Twilight?” Sweetie Belle questioned.

“Exactly,” Rarity confirmed. “If it wasn’t for that we wouldn’t have become friends, or so I thought. I still hate her for what she did.”

“That’s another reason why I did it,” Sweetie Belle said. “I wanted to get back at her for what she did to you.”

“Normally I would say that revenge is never the answer but that would make me more of a hypocrite than I already am,” Rarity smiled sadly. “I did get a sense of satisfaction seeing Sunset defeated and exposed for the person she was but the pain never truly went away.”

“Then why did you want to be friends with her again if you still hate her?” Sweetie Belle questioned. “You can’t truly be friends with someone you hate.”

“Because Sunset is my family,” Rarity answered. “Another hypocrisy, but Sunset is as precious to me as you are.”

Sweetie Belle felt elated to hear that.

“But like Sunset said, we never got around to properly talking about what happened so my ill feelings were locked away until Anon-A-Miss stirred them up.” Rarity explained, noticing Sweetie Belle’s guilty look. “Sunset made me release all the negativity I’ve felt for her to give me closure before we banished her and her family back to her world, but thanks to you three that never happened.”

“You were right all along, Rarity. Sunset is a great person,” Sweetie Belle admitted.

“I’m glad you see that now, thankfully Sunset’s punishment for you three framing her is not very severe.” Rarity said.

“I’m not sure about that,” Sweetie Belle nervously scratched the back of her head, remembering how Sunset treated her like a little kid.

“At least she doesn’t despise you three,” Rarity pointed out. “Despite how playful Sunset is with us, I feel as though she finds enjoyment in getting back at us for our betrayal. I don’t blame her though, Sunset’s methods of getting back at us are tamed in comparison to her old self.”

“Has she done anything to get back at you?” Sweetie Belle asked curiously.

“No, in fact, I don’t think she plans to.” Rarity said.

“Why do you say that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I believe it’s because of what she did to me at The Spring Fling, I think it also explained why she didn’t want me to kneel.” Rarity theorized.

“So...she can’t get even with you because of that?” Sweetie Belle questioned.

“I wished you didn’t put it like that, but I think it’s more than that. Like we’re on equal footing,” Rarity said. “We both caused each other great pain and we want to make up for it.”

Sweetie Belle glanced down at the clothes she’s wearing and looked back at Rarity.

“These are for Sunset aren’t they?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yes, it’s a miracle they weren’t damaged when I took out my frustrations on Sunset’s betrayal,” Rarity air quoted.

“Do you still plan on giving them to her?” Sweetie Belle inquired.

“I want to but…” Rarity trailed off.

“You’re afraid she’ll reject it?” Sweetie Belle finished.

“I wouldn’t blame her if she did, but I don’t think my heart can bear it.” Rarity said as she hugged herself.

“I don’t think she’ll reject it,” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “I think Sunset will accept your gift.”

“How can you be sure?” Rarity asked.

“It’s like you’ve told me, Sunset is a nice person. I can’t see her turning down a wonderful gift like yours,” Sweetie Belle said with confidence. “Since Sunset has been alone for the holidays for so long, she’s probably never received a gift with a lot of thought and love. She’s going to love it.”

Rarity smiled before enveloping Sweetie Belle in a hug.

“Thank you, Sweetie Belle.”

“What are sisters for?” Sweetie Belle asked as she returned the hug.

Rarity was very grateful for Sweetie Belle’s words, it would seem that Sunset being a changed person had finally sunk in. Too bad it didn’t for her. Rarity would have to overcome this together with Sunset, she isn’t sure this is something she alone could fix.

“I’m glad you gave the girls a chance, Sunset.” Twilight wrote.

“They were determined to make up for their mistake,” Sunset wrote, she’s in her bed with the covers pulled up to her waist. “But we’re still not friends, this is just to earn my trust.”

“I’m sure they won’t waste this chance,” Twilight wrote, smiling on the other side. “They’ve learned their lesson.”

“Hopefully it sticks this time,” Sunset wrote, her words sounding annoyed.

“Of that, I have no doubt.” Twilight wrote back.

“You’re optimistic aren’t you?” Sunset wrote with a grin.

“Of course!” Twilight responded smiling widely.

The two continued to write for a few hours before they called it a night, Sunset stared at her ceiling as sleep alluded her. Her former friends now served as her servants and now refer to her as their Queen, except for Rarity who she is thinking about. Sunset really hurt Rarity at the Spring Fling and has been thinking of a way to make it up to her, it had to be grand and flashy since Rarity loved that. Maybe she should ask Twilight if the other Rarity might help her, who would know Rarity better than herself.

“Maybe Sweetie Belle can help me,” Sunset said aloud, it couldn’t hurt to ask her about her big sister.

Sunset decided to ask Sweetie Belle tomorrow and tried to get to sleep, maybe her aunt will visit her dreams again.

Sunset yawned as she was walking to school, her aunt didn’t visit her dreams but she managed to sleep peacefully. Come to think of it, there’s still a lot she didn’t understand about her aunt’s powers or what exactly her role is compared to her mother.

“I really need to schedule some quality time with aunt Luna,” Sunset said as she saw the school up ahead.

The students greeted her and her loyal followers lined up to greet her, she spotted Rainbow Dash among them.

“Morning everyone,” Sunset greeted her followers, her eyes landing on Rainbow Dash. “Are you all ready to tackle the day?”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” they all said together.

Sunset walked over to Rainbow Dash, the rainbow-haired girl stood straight.

“Dashie, you and Lighting Dust will be assisting me in training the junior soccer team,” Sunset ordered.

“Yes, your Majesty!” Both girls said without hesitation.

Sunset smiled before leaning close and nuzzling Rainbow Dash’s face, causing her to turn red.

“Looks like someone has Sunset’s favor,”

Sunset turned around to see Trixie approaching.

“Hi, Trixie.” Sunset greeted the stage magician.

“Hello, my Great and Powerful Assistant,” Trixie greeted Sunset before hugging her, winking at Rainbow Dash. “Hello Rainbow Dash.”

“Hey, Trixie.” Rainbow Dash greeted halfheartedly.

“Is that any way to address your superior?” Trixie smiled playfully as she broke the hug with Sunset.

“Like hell, you’re superior to me,” Rainbow Dash said, narrowing her eyes and crossing her arms.

“Knock it off, Trixie,” Sunset said as she nudged Trixie with her elbow. “No one is above anyone, except for me.”

“But seeing as you are Trixie’s assistant, you have to do as Trixie says.” Trixie reminded her.

“Remind me why I asked you for help again?” Sunset questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“Because you needed the Great and Powerful Trixie,” Trixie boasted.

“It was mutual, I got the girls to help make your show even greater,” Sunset said. “And last time I checked, real friends don’t remind friends about how much they owe them.”

“I’m just playing Sunset, relax,” Trixie assured the former unicorn, she was a bit surprised and delighted that Sunset considered her a friend. “You’re not just my assistant but also my friend, which is why I have something very special to give you.”

“Really?” Sunset was surprised, they haven’t been friends for very long and she was already giving her a gift.

“Yep, Trixie would like to give you your gift when we’re in your throne room,” Trixie said, casting Rainbow Dash a smirk.

“Oh, okay,” Sunset said, curious as to what Trixie’s gift would be that it requires them to be in her throne room. She notices a familiar truck pull up and sees Applejack and Applebloom step out. “Good morning Applejack and a good morning to you too Applebloom.”

Sunset picked up Applebloom and spun her around before hugging her.

“M-morning, yer Majesty.” Applebloom greeted her queen, her cheeks red in embarrassment which is made worse when Sunset placed a helmet on her head.

“Safety first,” Sunset said with a smile.

“Good morning, yer Majesty.” Applejack greeted her queen as she bowed before her.

“Your Majesty!”

Sunset saw Pinkie Pie waving at her along with Fluttershy.

“Good morning, your Majesty.” Fluttershy greeted her queen with a bow followed by Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy then greeted Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “Good morning, girls.”

“Mornin’, Fluttershy.” Applejack returned the greeting.

“Hey, Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash greeted her long time friend, she caught sight of a familiar figure behind her and saw Scootaloo approaching.

“H-hello, Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo greeted nervously.

Rainbow Dash simply stared at Scootaloo, her expression neutral. Scootaloo looked down in sadness, her relationship with Rainbow Dash was destroyed. But she felt herself being lifted off the ground and into the arms of Sunset.

“Morning, Scootaloo.” Sunset greeted the young girl happily as she hugged her close.

“Wah-your majesty!” Scootaloo was taken aback by the embrace but then she felt another pair of arms wrap around her and to her surprise, it was Rainbow Dash.

“Gotcha!” Rainbow Dash said with a smile as she and Sunset smothered Scootaloo.

“Noooo!” Scootaloo screamed in horror as she was being fawned over by her sister figure and Queen.

“There, there Scoots. Your big sister is here,” Rainbow Dash cooed as she patted Scootaloo’s head.

“We’ll be here whenever you need us okay?” Sunset assured the young athlete, she shared a look with Rainbow Dash and the two kissed Scootaloo on her cheeks.

“Oh come on!” Scootaloo couldn’t take much more of this mushy stuff.

“Sorry, Scootaloo. But you did bring this on yourself,” Rainbow Dash whispered in her ear.

“You both did,” Sunset said as she picked up Rainbow Dash bridal style as she held Scootaloo, the rainbow-haired athlete was taken off guard by this. “How does it feel to be held like a Princess, Dashie?”

Rainbow Dash didn’t answer, she pulled up the hood of her jacket to try to conceal her blushing face. It also didn’t help that Sunset called her by her cute nickname.

“Hello, darlings!”

Everyone turned to see Rarity approaching with Sweetie Belle.

“Hello, Sunset.” Rarity greeted her queen as she curtsied.

“Rarity, you don’t need to do that,” Sunset said, as she put Rainbow down much to her relief.

“I know, but I am showing proper manners when addressing royalty.” Rarity said.

“You do make a good point,” Sunset realized, being all prim and proper, Rarity would be all too familiar with the customs of royalty. She turned her attention to Sweetie Belle who bowed.

“Good morning, Your Majesty.” Sweetie Belle greeted.

“A good morning to you too, Sweetie Belle,” Sunset said with a smile. “Now that everyone’s here, shall we head inside?”

Sunset’s followers nodded, Sunset lifted Applebloom on to her shoulders and held on to Sweetie Belle’s and Scootaloo’s hand. Rainbow Dash joined her in taking hold of Scootaloo’s other hand and they merrily entered the school. The students greeted Sunset and commented on how adorable the CMC looked.

“Sunset!”

Sunset stopped as she saw the Vice-Principal approach.

“Hi, Auntie Lulu.” Sunset greeted her Aunt’s human counterpart, the Rainbooms was surprised when she called her aunt but realized that it made sense since she is her aunt’s counterpart.

“Hello, Sunset, and hello to everyone.” Vice-Principal Luna greeted.

“What can we do for you?” Rarity politely asked.

“I just want to inform you that you will be receiving one on one counseling with me today after school, except for Sunset. Her counseling will be with someone else.” Vice-Principal Luna explained.

“Why can’t you council Sunset?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Because of conflict of interest,” Luna said. “Despite being from another world, Sunset is still my niece. It’s unethical because it could endanger the relationship between a therapist and their patient.”

“That makes sense,” Applejack said.

“She’s an old friend of my sister and she explained to her your unique circumstances,” Luna said.

“Is that wise?” Rarity questioned. “I know she’s an old friend but isn’t it bad if more people find out about Sunset’s origins?”

“This will be strictly off the record, whatever goes on in the session will be between her and Sunset,” Luna assured the fashionista.

“If you and mom trust her then so do I,” Sunset said, having faith in her human mom’s choice.

With that taken care of, Sunset and her group proceeded to go to their lockers before going to the club room. Sunset transformed it into her throne room and took her seat on her throne.

“Okay, Trixie. What is this gift you wanted to give me?” Sunset asked with a smile.

“Trixie will require Rainbow Dash’s assistance,” Trixie said as she smiled at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash glanced at Sunset to see her nodding, with a bit of reluctance she went to stand next to Trixie.

“So what do you want me to do?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Trixie requires your help in reaching inside Trixie’s hat to pull out the gift,” Trixie instructed.

“Seriously?” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. “Can’t you do that yourself?”

“Trixie could but she wants you to do it,” Trixie said with a grin as she removed her hat and turned it over.

Rainbow Dash didn’t trust that grin.

“It’s okay, Rainbow. I trust Trixie not to pull a prank on you,” Sunset assured the rainbow-haired athlete.

“Okay,” Rainbow Dash said, trusting Sunset’s word. She reached inside Trixie’s hat, it felt deeper than it looked. She felt around until her hand grabbed on to something. “I think I got it.”

Rainbow Dash felt the familiar feeling of guitar strings against her fingers as she pulled on the object she was holding, her eyes widened when she pulled out a very familiar guitar.

“Behold! Your new custom guitar!” Trixie announces as she presents the guitar to Sunset.

“But this is..” Rainbow Dash trailed off as she looked at the guitar she made for Sunset with wide eyes.

Sunset quickly walked towards Trixie and Rainbow Dash, a wide smile on her lips.

“Trixie, I can’t believe you did this!” Sunset said as she approached the two and looked at the guitar.

“Trixie must admit that Rainbow Dash deserves most of the credit for this magnificent guitar,” Trixie admitted.

“Rainbow Dash?” Sunset looked at Rainbow Dash in surprise.

“Rainbow Dash made this for you before Anon-A-Miss and asked Trixie for her assistance in making the greatest custom guitar!” Trixie boasted. “I hope you like it?”

“Like it?” Sunset questioned as she took the guitar from Rainbow Dash. “I love it! Thank you so much!” Sunset brought Rainbow and Trixie in for a hug.

“You are most welcome,” Trixie returned the hug, smiling smugly as she glanced at Rainbow Dash.

“Y-yeah,” Rainbow Dash said as she slowly brought her arms up to hug Sunset, she cast a glance at Trixie to see her smug smile.

“Alright, today you’ll be working on your passes.” Sunset informed the junior soccer team who were lined up in front of her in the gym. “You will form lines in front of myself, Rainbow Dash, and Lightning Dust who will kick the ball to you and you kick it back. After that, you quickly move out of the way so that the next person in line can go.”

The kids nodded as they lined up in front of the three girls, they practiced their passing and a few of them stumbled.

“Don’t worry about stumbling, you’ll get it next time.” Lightning Dust encouraged.

This went on for a while before Sunset ordered them to do laps around the gym.

“Hanging in there, Dash?” Lightning Dust asked as she jogged beside her fellow follower of Sunset.

“Yeah, can I ask you something?” Rainbow Dash asked ash she kept pace with Lightning Dust.

“Go right ahead,” Lightning Dust said.

“What happened to you?” Rainbow questioned. “You used to be so egotistical and not care about what happens to others if it meant you got ahead.”

“Simple, Her Majesty happened.” Lightning Dust answered. “After the ill-conceived plan to assault her failed badly she gave me a chance rather than kill me.”

“I’m glad you guys’ plan failed,” Rainbow Dash commented, with how late she arrived at the scene she hated to think what would happen if they succeeded.

“Same here,” Lightning Dust laughed. “I’m much happier now compared to before when I was kicked out of the soccer team, Her Majesty is amazing.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said softly as she looked at Sunset in front of her. “She is.”

After they were done with their laps, Sunset had the players practice against each other as she and her assistants observed and offered tips. Once practice was over, she asked Rainbow Dash to help Scootaloo who was benched for the rest of the season and had to pick up the team's equipment after each practice. The two were working in silence before Scootaloo dared to speak up.

“Rainbow Dash, do you hate me?” Scootaloo asked fearfully.

“No,” Rainbow Dash answered as she picked up the soccer balls, she looked back at Scootaloo and smiled. “I can never hate you.”

“B-but I wrote those mean things about you when I posted the photo of your test and the photo of you kissing Gilda,” Scootaloo didn't understand why Rainbow Dash wasn’t upset.

“Don’t get me wrong, I'm very upset with you but if I learned anything from all this is that holding a grudge won’t help me deal with what happened.” Rainbow Dash said as she crossed her arms. “So be prepared for an intense training session on the weekends.”

“Right,” Scootaloo agreed, she wasn’t looking forward to Rainbow Dash not holding back against her but at least she didn’t hate her.

“Why did you do it, Scoots?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Because I was jealous of how you spent more time with Sunset than me and when you do all you talk about is Sunset,” Scootaloo answered.

“Oh Scoots, why didn’t you say anything?” Rainbow Dash sighed.

“There wasn’t a chance to talk to you,” Scootaloo said as she looked down. “You probably wouldn’t have listened anyway.”

Rainbow wanted to tell her that she would but considering how she didn’t even listen to Sunset, Scootaloo was probably right.

“Some big sister I am huh?” Rainbow Dash said as she rubbed the back of her head. “I didn’t set a good example for you and you ended up repeating my mistakes.”

“It’s not your fault, Rainbow! I choose to do what I did, nobody made me.” Scootaloo insisted.

“At least you’re taking responsibility,” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk. “We both got a lot of work ahead of us to make up for what we did.”

Rainbow Dash looked towards Sunset who was putting away the rest of the equipment with Lightning Dust, she caught Rainbow staring and blew her a kiss.

“Is this her way of getting back at you?” Scootaloo asked.

Rainbow just laughed nervously as she waved back at Sunset.

“I’m so sorry, Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo apologized, feeling ashamed for what she had done.

“Me too,” Rainbow Dash said as she knelt in front of Scootaloo. “Let’s both be better in the future.”

Scootaloo tackled Rainbow Dash and hugged her tightly, lightly sobbing against her, Rainbow Dash held on to Scootaloo as she cried. She couldn’t help but feel like a hypocrite for not being there for Sunset when she needed her.

Sunset looked on with a smile before getting back to work.

The school day was over and Sunset was standing in front of the room where her therapist is supposed to be, she steeled herself before knocking.

“Come in.”

Sunset opened the door and saw a well-dressed woman with light opalish gray skin and her purplish hair tied in a bun.

“Hi, I’m Sunset Shimmer. I was told to report to you for my counseling.” Sunset greeted very politely as she extended her hand out to the woman.

“I am Abacus Cinch,” Cinch introduced herself as she accepted Sunset’s handshake, she eyed the girl critically. “Principal Celestia has told me some interesting things about you.”

Author's Note

Gasp! The Principal of Crystal Prep is Sunset's therapist! I have a bad feeling about this, I hope you enjoy the chapter and I look forward to your comments.

The Queen's Therapy

“What has she told you about me?” Sunset asked, wanting to gauge her therapist’s reaction.

“Something outrageous as you being from another world filled with magic,” Cinch said as she removed her glasses to pinch the bridge of her nose, it was the most unbelievable thing she had ever heard her friend say. “She told me that you would back up her preposterous claim.”

“I can,” Sunset said. “Only if you promise to keep this between us.”

“Doctor-patient confidentiality, Miss Shimmer. Anything said and done here will just be between us,” Cinch assured her.

“Alright, here goes,” Sunset said as she started to concentrate, she could feel the magic as she ponied up.

Abacus Cinch couldn’t believe what she was seeing, this normal looking girl not only sprouted pony ears but her hair grew into a ponytail and she is covered in a red aura. She collapsed on to her chair.

“Are you alright?” Sunset asked in concern.

“Yes...just give me a moment,” Cinch tells Sunset as she calms herself down, she mustn’t show weakness. “So Celestia hasn’t gone insane.”

Cinch straightened her clothes and sat up straight.

“Now then, Miss Shimmer. Please have a seat so we can get started,” Abacus motioned to the seat in front of her, Sunset did as she is told. “Principal Celestia has told me that you were recently cleared from being accused of operating a gossip blog called Anon-A-Miss.”

“That’s right,” Sunset confirmed.

“Can you tell me about that,” Cinch inquired.

“Yes, you see it started the day after a slumber party at a former friend’s house.” Sunset began as she explained how Anon-A-Miss posted Applejack’s secret before posting the pictures of Rarity’s slumber party. “They believed I was the one behind Anon-A-Miss and broke off our friendship.”

“It sounds to me like you didn’t mean much to them if they cast you out so easily,” Cinch openly criticized.

“I thought the same,” Sunset agreed with her. “But I don’t entirely blame them considering our history.”

“Principal Celestia mentioned how you were a former bully that terrorized the students,” Cinch said.

“Yes, I was rude and used underhanded methods to get everyone to obey me.” Sunset agreed. “My former friends were among them.”

“How is it that you were all able to become friends after what you did to them?” Cinch questioned.

“They made a promise to another friend to look out for me,” Sunset answered sadly.

“Did you all talk about what went on between all of you?” Cinch inquired.

“No,” Sunset answered.

“It is important to talk with your friends about any hard feelings they may harbor towards you, otherwise you’ll never be able to become real friends.” Cinch explained.

“I realized that now,” Sunset admitted sadly.

“And what about your feelings on all this?” Cinched asked. “Do you harbor any resentment towards your former friends for betraying you?”

“Not so much resentment as I feel angry towards them,” Sunset admitted. “Whenever I think about the good times we shared, how they told me I was like family to them...I’m reminded of their hypocrisy.”

Cinch watched as Sunset balled her fists in anger before calming down.

“Understandably, you feel anger towards those who betrayed you,” Cinch said. “Just as long as you don’t do anything harmful.”

“I’m not and I won’t,” Sunset assured Cinch.

“How are you expressing your anger?” Cinch asked as she took some notes on her notepad.

“I’ve been distracting myself with helping my fellow students and community,” Sunset answered.

“That’s very admirable, how do you manage it?” Cinch asked.

“I have experience with organizing events, plus I also had help,” Sunset answered.

“Ah yes, you’re followers,” Cinch said. “I thought everyone didn’t want anything to do with you because of Anon-A-Miss?”

“That is true, but I was able to convince some students to see things differently,” Sunset told her, not telling the therapist the real reason for how she convinced them.

“Fascinating, you must have a way with words if you were able to convince them to help you.” Cinch is very impressed with Sunset.

“Yeah,” Sunset laughed nervously.

“What about your former friends, how are you handling them?” Cinch asked.

“They are all very sorry for assuming that I would betray them and apologized profusely, they’ve asked for a second chance so I let them help me in my endeavors to help the school heal to test whether or not they deserve a second chance,” Sunset answered.

“Why allow them to earn a second chance?” Cinch questioned, eyeing Sunset critically. “Your fellow students as well, why help those who ridiculed and blamed you for something you never did?”

“Because it’s the right thing to do,” Sunset answered softly. “Everyone has suffered because of Anon-A-Miss, not just me.”

“But that doesn’t mean you aren’t deserving of help as well,” Cinch pointed out. “You are the biggest victim of this incident, yet you took it upon yourself to not only help others but clear your name as well. Sunset, it’s very obvious that you are a very thoughtful person but you mustn’t forget about yourself. Having this kind of responsibility must be stressful, especially when everyone is against you.”

“Not everyone was,” Sunset interrupted.

“Yes, Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna never doubted your innocence,” Cinch said. “They are very concerned with your well-being and asked me to help you, Sunset is there anything that you want to tell me?”

Sunset was silent for a moment, Cinch waited for Sunset to speak and when she assumed that she wouldn’t she was about to say something when Sunset spoke.

“Why?” Sunset whispered.

“Why what?” Cinch asked, watching as Sunset’s body started to tremble.

“Why did they all turn on me?” Sunset asked, her voice shaky. “I thought that I had finally made up for what I did and that everyone had forgiven me, then they all started blaming me and accused me of going back to my old ways.”

Tears spilled from Sunset’s eyes as she remembered how everyone turned on her.

“My friends told me that I was family and yet they threw me away!” Sunset raised her voice as the bitter memory of her former friends abandoning her played in her mind. “I became the bitch everyone assumed I was to find out who Anon-A-Miss was to get them back, I endured the accusing and hateful stares for them!”

“So your former friends were your motivation?” Cinch asked.

“Yes!” Sunset shouted. “They meant the world to me that I was willing to do anything to get them back!”

“Do you still want them back?” Cinch questioned. “Even after what they put you through, do you still want to be friends with them? Can you trust them not to hurt you again?”

“I want to, but I can’t,” Sunset answered.

“Why not?” Cinched inquired.

“Not until I get them back for their betrayal,” Sunset confessed. “But I don’t want to hurt them.”

“So you want revenge?” Cinch questioned bluntly to which Sunset nodded. “There’s nothing wrong with wanting revenge, especially if you don’t want to harm them.”

“Really?” Sunset asked, a hopeful glint in her eyes.

“Yes, I understand the word revenge may sound off-putting but I have taken revenge on Celestia for a past transgression and vice versa, and we remain friends to this day.” Cinch explained. “It helps with getting the point across about how much their blunder hurt you.”

“I’ve already told them that they need to work out their issues with me if they want to be my friends again,” Sunset informed Cinch as she wiped her tears.

“It certainly won’t be an easy task,” Cinch said, placing her notepad on her lap. “Will your former friends be up to it?”

“That’s what I’m going to find out,” Sunset responded.

“So how have things been going for you, Applejack?” Luna asked as she and Applejack are in a special attached room to Luna’s office where she advises students.

“Pretty good,” Applejack answered, from her seat in front of Luna. “Mah family’s doing alright and our business is doing good.”

“What about Sunset?” Luna inquired.

“She’s willing to give me a chance to prove ah can be trusted,” Applejack said, staring at her hands. “Which is more than ah deserve.”

“Are you feeling alright, Applejack?” Luna asked, a hint of concern in her tone.

“To be honest ma’am, ah’m not.” Applejack admitted. “Ah’ve been such a lousy friend to Sunset when all she’s been doing is looking out fer us, ah was so willing to believe the worst in her that it never occurred to me that she might be framed. Even when ah started to have doubts about her guilt, Sunset confessin’ to bein’ Anon-A-Miss made me instantly go back to believing she betrayed us and was makin’ fools of us all along!”

Tears ran down the sides of Applejack’s face, as she finally vented.

“To make it worse ah didn’t hold anythin’ back as ah pounded her face into the ground,'' Applejack looked at her hands in horror. “Ah can’t shake that feelin’, all because ah was too stubborn and stupid to see the truth!”

Luna watched the cowgirl break down, this young girl was holding in this much pain.

“Ah hate mahself,” Applejack sobbed. “Ah’m supposed to be the element of Honesty but ah lied to Sunset’s face.”

“How did you lie to her?” Luna asked.

“Ah told her she was mah best friend, someone who ah can proudly call mah family.” Applejack answered, rubbing her tears away with the back of her hand. “But ah quickly threw her out when ah fell for Anon-A-Miss’, didn’t even give her a chance to explain.”

“Even family makes mistakes,” Luna reminded her. “What’s important is making up for those mistakes.”

“But Sunset isn’t the one who made a mistake,” Applejack pointed out. “Despite calling Sunset family, ah didn’t treat her like one, ah was angry and disappointed in Applebloom for her part in Anon-A-Miss but ah never yelled at her or threw her away. Ah told her ah loved her and hugged her, ah never did any of those with Sunset because ah never truly accepted her into mah heart.”

“Can you accept her into your heart?” Luna questioned. “Given what Sunset has done to you, can you truly move past your history with her?”

“If ah didn’t believe ah could then ah wouldn’t have chosen to serve her,” Applejack chuckled bitterly. “Besides, Sunset was able to move past who she was and if she can do it then so can ah.”

“That’s a good attitude to have,” Luna said with a smile.

The rest of the Rainbooms waited outside Luna’s office, they waited in silence for the Vice-Principal to finish talking with Applejack. They heard the doorknob being turned and saw the door open before Applejack steps out.

“Thank yah for yer help, Vice-Principal Luna.” Applejack thanked Luna.

“Anytime, Miss Applejack. I’m always here if you need to talk,” Luna said, smiling kindly at Applejack.

“Thanks,” Applejack turned to face Rainbow Dash and smiled.

“Guess I’ll be going next,” Rainbow Dash volunteered, wanting to get this over as quick as possible

Luna walked back into her office with Rainbow Dash, the rainbow-haired athlete turned to her friends to see them smiling encouragingly at her and Pinkie Pie giving her a thumbs up. Once inside her special office, Luna motioned for Rainbow Dash to sit.

“Let me start by asking how you are doing Rainbow Dash?” Luna asked as she took her seat.

“Fine, I guess,” Rainbow Dash muttered, not meeting Luna’s gaze.

“Is there anything you want to talk about?” Luna inquired.

“Other than how badly I screwed up my friendship with Sunset,” Rainbow answered. “I had a great thing going until I fell for Anon-A-Miss’, god I’m so stupid.”

“You’re not stupid, Rainbow Dash,” Luna said.

“Then why did I fall for such an obvious frame-up?” Rainbow questioned. “I was fooled by Sunset into thinking Applejack bailed on me, I promised myself that I would never be fooled again but I was fooled!”

Rainbow Dash slammed her fist against the armrest of the sofa.

“I must be pretty stupid to not only be fooled again but to let Sunset keep stringing me along when I was too stupid to see what was going on!”

“We can all be blinded by our anger, Rainbow Dash,” Luna stated. “Even Sunset.”

“I’m surprised she doesn’t hate me,” Rainbow Dash mumbled.

“She doesn’t?” Luna questioned.

“She wouldn’t be so playful if she was,” Rainbow Dash said, finally raising her head to look at Luna. “I don’t see hate in her eyes when she embarrasses me, I don’t see hate in her eyes when she chewed us out. All I saw was the pain we caused her.” Rainbow runs her hand through her hair. “I’m always supposed to have my friends’ backs, but I turned my back on Sunset and despite my betrayal, she was willing to take the fall for us by admitting she was Anon-A-Miss.”

“Sunset must think highly of you girls if she was willing to go that far,” Luna said.

“I wish we thought the same, or at least I thought I did.” Rainbow Dash said sadly.

“Then why did you agree to serve Sunset?” Luna questioned.

“Because I want my friend back,” Rainbow Dash said, her voice cracking. “I have no right to say this after what I did but Sunset is my best friend, my family. I want to prove to her that I can be trusted to be her friend again, to fight for her as she did for us.”

“What if she doesn’t want to be friends again?” Luna asked. “What will you do if she rejects your friendship?”

“Then I’ll just continue to serve her as her loyal subject,” Rainbow Dash answered, smiling at Luna as her tears fell. “ We may no longer be friends but I’ll always be there for her no matter what.”

“I don’t think Sunset would want that for you,” Luna said, becoming alarmed at how far Rainbow Dash is willing to go for Sunset.

“I know,” Rainbow Dash admitted.

Luna’s office door opened as Rainbow Dash stepped out, she looked at her friends and without saying a word sits down on the floor beside Pinkie.

“Who would like to go next?” Luna asked.

“Um, I would if it’s alright with everyone?” Fluttershy meekly asked Rarity and Pinkie who nodded.

“Right this way please,” Luna guided Fluttershy inside her office, the shy animal lover glanced at her friends before the office door closed.

“How are you, Fluttershy?” Luna asked as she and Fluttershy took their seats.

“Um, I’m fine. Thank you for asking,” Fluttershy politely thanked the Vice-Principal, she felt nervous.

“Perhaps this could help?” Luna asked as she took one of the stuffed animals from on top of her desk and handed it to Fluttershy who gladly accepted it.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy thanked Luna as she hugged the stuffed animal.

“Don’t mention it,” Luna said with a smile. “You look like you needed it.”

“You have no idea,” Fluttershy said as she snuggled the stuffed animal.

“You must have suffered a lot of teasing when Anon-A-Miss posted those secrets,” Luna commented.

“It was something fun I did with my friends but everyone just laughed at me,” Fluttershy explained, making a pained expression as she remembered those bad times. “But the worst thing is that I blamed Sunset for it.”

“Sunset used to bully you in the past correct?” Luna asked to which Fluttershy nodded. “How were you able to become friends with her.”

“It just naturally happened, I admit that I was a little afraid of her when Twilight asked us to look after her but when she apologized for what she did, I saw how sorry and sincere she was so I immediately forgave her,” Fluttershy explained, she smiled briefly before it disappeared. “At least I thought I did.”

“It must have been very painful to think that a friend betrayed your trust?” Luna said.

“It is,” Fluttershy started tearing up. “And Sunset was in greater pain when we betrayed her.” Fluttershy bitterly said as she started tearing up. “As much as I suffered, I at least had my friends to support me. Sunset had no one. I yelled at her, told her she wasn’t our friend!”

An image of Sunset’s tear stricken and devastated face flashed in Fluttershy’s mind, causing her to cry harder.

“I should have known, I should’ve known that Sunset would never hurt us.” Fluttershy sobbed. “Even after we abandoned her, Sunset never stopped helping us. She helped me from a group who cornered me and demanded that I and my friends do something about her tyranny, she helped make the photoshoot at the animal shelter a huge success. She made the ultimate sacrifice to help me face my ill feelings about her.”

“It’s not easy to face oneself,” Luna said.

“It’s terrifying!” Fluttershy cried. “I had so much hatred for Sunset.”

“Do you still hate Sunset?” Luna questioned.

“I’m afraid to find out,” Fluttershy softly said. “But it wouldn’t be fair to Sunset who faced the hatred of the school all alone, I want to be brave. For her.”

Fluttershy stepped out of Luna’s office, her friends saw her tear-stained face and quickly went to comfort her. Fluttershy appreciated their support but it reminded her of how Sunset had non. The girls held on to Fluttershy for a while longer before they parted, Pinkie Pie looked at Vice-Principal Luna before stepping forward.

“You have a very nice room, Vice-Principal Luna.” Pinkie complimented as she looked around the room. “Your couch is very comfy too!”

“Thank you, Pinkie. I did my best to make a calming environment for my students.” Luna thanked Pinkie.

“You’re doing a great job!” Pinkie said, a bright smile on her lips before gasping.

“Is something wrong?” Luna asked, a hint of concern.

“Your smile is just like Sunset!” Pinkie said in excitement.

“Really?” Luna bashfully asked.

“Hmhm! You have this kind and welcoming smile, and your eyes shine with happiness!” Pinkie explained, her cheerfulness faded as she spoke her next words. “I haven’t seen Sunset smile like that since I took it away.”

“Hasn’t she been smiling when she took command of the students?” Luna asked, knowing that Sunset masks her pain.

“She’s smiling but it doesn’t fully reach her eyes,” Pinkie Pie answered solemnly. “Sunset is very good at masking her pain with fake smiles, the other girls can’t see through it but I can.”

“Have you told any of your friends about this?” Luna asked, she's impressed that Pinkie was able to see through Sunset's fake smiles.

“No, we were too busy trying to figure out what Sunset was up to.” Pinkie Pie admitted sadly.

Luna noticed that Pinkie Pie’s physical appearance seemed to fluctuate between bright and dull.

“And after we learned the truth, Sunset stopped her fake smiling and we saw how unhappy and angry she was.” Pinkie Pie said, her hair deflated and becoming straight. “Vice-Principal Luna?”

“Yes?”

“Am I a bad person for what I did to Sunset?” Pinkie asked.

“I wouldn’t say you are a bad person, you simply made an error in judgment,” Luna answered. “A bad person wouldn’t be feeling as bad as you are for hurting someone.”

“But I feel like a bad person for what I did to Sunset,” Pinkie said dejectedly. “I’ve done my best to make Sunset smile after the fall formal, she was so sad and guilty for what she had done. The smile Sunset wore is of gratitude and belief in us, her former friends. No matter how many people rejected her help Sunset was still able to smile because of us.”

“Why didn’t I believe Sunset?”

“That’s a question only you can answer,” Luna said. “But are you able to believe in her again?”

“Of course!” Pinkie said with a raised voice. “Sunset has always believed in us, I may have given up on her then but not anymore!”

“So you’ve learned from this experience?” Luna questioned.

“Fool me once shame on you, fool me twice shame on me!” Pinkie spoke in conviction. “I have to be better or else Sunset won’t be able to smile again.”

“So how have you been, Rarity?” Luna asked the young fashionista.

“I’m a little shaken up, to be honest,” Rarity answered, her expression mixed with sadness and exhaustion.

“How so?” Luna inquired, taking some notes.

“This incident has revealed an ugly side of myself that I thought I had long conquered,” Rarity answered, a faraway look in her eyes. “It also appears to have grown since then.”

“Does this ugly side of you have anything to do with Sunset?” Luna questioned.

“Yes,” Rarity answered simply, feeling ashamed to admit it. “Do you remember the incident at the Spring Fling?”

“Yes, you had uh...wardrobe malfunction,” Luna answered a little awkwardly.

“Sunset had sabotaged my dress to come undone in front of everyone,” Rarity said as she closed her eyes, biting her lower lip as she recalled that horrible moment.

“How are you sure that it was Sunset?” Luna questioned.

“Because I saw the look on her face when my dress fell apart,” Rarity said as she opened her eyes to look at Luna. “A smug look of satisfaction as everyone was laughing at me.”

Luna saw Rarity’s grip on the armchair tightened before relaxing.

“You must have hated her.”

“I still hate her,” Rarity growled. “I can never forgive her for what she did!”

“Then why did you become her friend?” Luna questioned, it didn’t make sense for Rarity to befriend someone she hated.

“Because I promised Twilight I would if Sunset apologized for what she had done to me,” Rarity answered.

“Did she apologize?” Luna inquired.

“She did, and I let bygones be bygones.” Rarity said before sighing. “At least that’s what I thought.”

“I’m guessing Sunset’s apology wasn’t enough?” Luna asked as she scribbled something down on her notepad.

“I thought it was, I even felt a sense of satisfaction seeing her openly hated and despised by everyone after we defeated her.” Rarity said, a hint of sadness in her voice. “But it was not enough to undo what she did.”

“Have you talked to Sunset about this?” Luna asked. “Perhaps you two can work something out.”

“We never did talk about what had happened, during our fight was the first time I admitted how deeply hurt I was for what she did to me.” Rarity admitted. “I sometimes wonder if we ever got around to talking about the incident, would we have become better friends, and maybe I wouldn’t have fallen for Anon-A-Miss’ trick?”

“We can’t dwell on what-ifs, Rarity. We have to keep moving forward with the decisions we’ve already made,” Luna reminds.

“You’re right, I’ve already said my piece to Sunset and she’s giving me a chance to earn her trust,” Rarity said.

“What if she doesn’t trust you again?” Luna asked. “What will you do then?”

“I don’t know,” Rarity admitted. “But I do know that I still want to continue to be there for Sunset.”

Principal Celestia is in her office with Vice-Principal Luna and Abacus Cinch, they had just told her information about the girls’ session that they are allowed to share. Principal Celestia looked very concerned.

“Sunset Shimmer feels unappreciated here,” Cinch said bluntly, her arms crossed and her eyes narrowed. “All her efforts have gone to waste.”

“That’s not entirely true,” Luna defended.

“They may appearto acknowledge her now but how long will that last,” Cinch questioned, not even looking at Luna. “Principal Celestia, it’s obvious that you two can see her achievements but no one else is. Not even her so-called friends.”

Principal Celestia was quiet, her eyes are closed as she was deep in thought.

“If Sunset feels underappreciated, then let’s show her how much we appreciated her,” Celestia said as she opened her eyes, a smile on her lips.

Author's Note

I wonder what Principal Celestia has planned? I hope you enjoy the chapter and I look forward to your comments.

The Queen's Appreciation

Sunset let out a yawn as she made her way to school, her talk with Abacus Cinch had left her tired and she immediately fell asleep when she got to bed. She managed to write a quick message to Twilight, telling her that she’s too tired to write to her. She soon arrived at school where her loyal followers greeted her.

“Good morning, your majesty!” They all greeted in unison.

“Morning,” Sunset greeted, before yawing.

“Did you sleep okay?” Rainbow Dash asked in concern.

“Yeah, I guess my body still hasn’t woken up,” Sunset replied.

“A queen must be well-rested and appear strong before her subjects,” Trixie commented as she approached Sunset.

“I don’t know how my mom does it,” Sunset said before hugging Trixie.

“Hello, Sunset.” Trixie greeted her friend, returning the hug.

“I trust you slept well?” Sunset asked as she broke the hug.

“Naturally,” Trixie responded as she flipped her hair back.

The rest of Sunset’s group soon arrived and they made their way inside to their classes, the school morning went on normally but during lunchtime, Sunset was called into the Principal’s office.

“You wanted to see me, Principal Celestia?” Sunset asked as she entered the Principal’s office.

“I wanted to ask how your therapy visit went?” Celestia lied, she wanted to keep Sunset occupied while Luna arranged a little surprise for her otherworldly daughter.

“It went well,” Sunset simply answered. “Miss Cinch was very professional and understanding.”

“Abacus has always been very professional if a little blunt in her approach but she deeply cares about helping children,” Celestia said with a kind smile. “She may appear intimidating and mean but she’s someone I can trust to help you, my Sunshine.”

Sunset blushed at the nickname, Celestia received a text from Luna, telling her that she was ready.

“Sunset, would you come with me to the gymnasium? I want your opinion on something,” Celestia asked as she stood from her seat.

“Uh, sure.” Sunset agreed, a little confused.

“Thank you,” Celestia thanked Sunset as the two made their way towards the gym.

As the two made their way towards the gym, Sunset noted how quiet the hallway was except for the sound of their heels clicking against the floor echoed around them. When she saw the gym door ahead, she couldn’t help but think back to the night of her failed ambush. Sunset shook the feeling away, there’s no way that Principal Celestia would be leading her into a trap.

Principal Celestia opened the gym door.

“SURPRISE!!”

Sunset was taken aback as a large gathering of students and faculty were all in the gym, confetti rained down on her and Principal Celestia.

“W-what is this?” Sunset asked in surprise as the whole gym had been decorated in balloons, tables, streamers, and a banner that read “Thank you Sunset Shimmer.”

“It’s a Sunset appreciation party!” Pinkie shouted as she emerged from the crowd.

“You’ve done so much for the school that you should know how much we appreciate your efforts,” Celestia said.

“All hail, her majesty!” Gilda shouted from the crowd.

“Here, here!” The crowd shouted back.

Sunset covered her mouth with both hands, as tears welled up in her eyes. Her eyes scanned the crowd, practically the whole school was here. She saw her former friends waving at her, shouting way to go, she felt something wrap over her shoulder and turned to see a smiling Trixie.

“Don’t just stand there, it’s your party so let’s celebrate!” Trixie shouted to which the crowd loudly agreed.

Sunset laughed as the tears fell, she nodded as Trixie guided her towards the large crowd to celebrate. For the rest of the school day, the whole school celebrated Sunset Shimmer. There was plenty of laughter and joy as they all played holiday games and shared Christmas stories, the Rainbooms played for the crowd as well as Trixie’s band with their newest member, Sunset Shimmer. The former unicorn used Trixie and Rainbow Dash’s gift to play a holiday song which resulted in her ponying up, Sunset was having the time of her life, she smiled so much that her face hurt. She spotted the Rainbooms near a table having a conversation with their other friends when Sunset’s eyes landed on Rarity, her eyes widened as she had an idea.

Trixie is serving herself some punch when she felt someone tap on her shoulder, she turned to see Rainbow Dash.

“Hello, Rainbow Dash.” Trixie greeted.

“Hey, Trixie. Can I ask you something?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“If it’s about my magical secrets, sorry but a magician never reveals the secrets of her trade,” Trixie told Rainbow Dash as she took a sip from her punch.

“It’s about the guitar,” Rainbow Dash corrected.

“You mean the one you were selling that Trixie bought?” Trixie asked a smirk on her lips.

“Y-yeah,” Rainbow Dash said. “Why did you tell Sunset it was from the both of us?”

“Because it was,” Trixie said matter of factly. “When you first asked Trixie for help, it was under the condition that Trixie tells Sunset she helped.”

“But I sold the guitar because I renounced our friendship,” Rainbow Dash said. “You could’ve just given her the guitar as a gift from you, you didn’t need to add me to it.”

“Trixie wanted to,” Trixie shrugged. “As Sunset’s best friend, Trixie wants her to be happy.”

“Since when are you two best friends?” Rainbow questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“The point is that Trixie helped you out through her great generosity!” Trixie boasted.

“Trixie, Rainbow Dash.”

Both girls turn in the direction their names were called and saw Sunset approaching them.

“What is it, your majesty?” Rainbow asked.

“I need your help with something,” Sunset said.

“Of course, Trixie will gladly aid her best friend.” Trixie couldn’t help but boast.

“You can count on me,” Rainbow Dash vowed.

“Thank you,” Sunset thanked both girls, she is very excited about what she has planned and couldn’t wait to get started.

“Thank you for helping me with finishing these orders, Sunset.” Rarity thanked Sunset as they are both in Rarity’s room working on some designer scarfs and hats.

“No problem,” Sunset said as she adjusted the hat on Sweetie Belle who they were using as a mannequin.

Sweetie Belle did her best to stay perfectly still, as she endures her punishment for betraying Rarity.

“Rarity are you busy tomorrow?” Sunset asked as she removed a scarf from Sweetie Belle and replaced it with another one.

“Not too busy,” Rarity answered as she inspected the hat on Sweetie Belle for any imperfections. “Why do you ask?”

“I’m holding an emergency meeting tomorrow in the throne room, my mom and aunt are coming for a visit to discuss the announcement of the royal family to all of Equestria,” Sunset explained, putting away a hat and scarf inside a fancy gift box.

“ A royal visit!” Rarity said in surprise. “Is it a formal or social visit?”

“Don’t worry, Rarity. Everything has already been taken care of, including outfits.” Sunset assured her.

“Are you sure? Maybe I should have a look at them to see if they match the occasion,” Rarity insisted.

“Trust me, Rarity. Your outfit will look amazing,” Sunset assured her as she places her hand on her shoulder.

Rarity looks into Sunset’s eyes before relenting.

“You’re right, I trust you Sunset.”

Sunset smiled as the two got back to work, Rarity stole a few glances at Sunset, watching her work diligently. She didn’t even ask Sunset for help, the former unicorn knew that this would be Rarity’s busy season and her friends were busy today to help so she offered her assistance. Rarity stole a glance at her bed more precisely what was underneath it, Sunset’s gift is waiting to be given. Sweetie Belle noticed where Rarity was staring and was about to say something to help her when Sunset spoke up.

“Rarity, I’m a bit thirsty. Is there any more tea?” Sunset asked politely.

“Oh, let me check.” Rarity went over to where she placed her teapot and checked it to find it empty. “It appears that we are out of tea, but not to worry I’ll make us some more.”

Rarity exited her room and as soon as her door closed, Sunset turned to Sweetie Belle.

“Sweetie Belle, can you help me with something?” Sunset asked the young girl. “It’s very important.”

“What is it?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We appear to be out of tea but I hope you don’t mind hot chocolate,” Rarity said as she stepped inside her room with a tray that had three mugs of hot chocolate with a single marshmallow in it.

“That will do just fine, Rarity. Thank you,” Sunset thanked the fashionista as they moved to an area where there were no outfits nearby in case they accidentally spilled some hot choco on them. Sunset took a mug and handed it to Sweetie Belle.

“Thank you,” Sweetie Belle thanked Sunset as she took the mug from her.

“Careful, it’s hot.” Rarity warned as she handed Sunset her mug.

Sweetie Belle took a sip and slightly recoiled. It was too hot.

“Let me help you with that,” Sunset offered as she pointed at the mug and the rising steam was pulled to her finger. “Try it now.”

Sweetie Belle took another sip and was surprised to find it not as hot as before.

“Thanks, your majesty.” Sweetie Belle thanked her queen.

“No problem, my mom used to do that for me when I was a filly,” Sunset said with a smile as she took a sip from her mug.

“Have you been talking with your mother through your journal?” Rarity asked, taking a small sip from her mug.

“Not really,” Sunset said as she took another sip. “After they went back to Equestria I have mostly been talking with Twilight.”

“Well, why not?” Rarity half demanded, sounding very surprised by Sunset’s answer. “You haven’t seen her since you arrived in this world right? I would figure that you two would want to make up for the lost time you were apart.”

“You’re right about that but the circumstances for our reunion weren’t ideal,” Sunset said, staring at the steam rising from her mug. “I wanted to face her when I was good and ready, but with the whole school blaming you and Applejack for starting Anon-A-Miss I was left with no choice but to face her before I was fully ready.”

“I’m so sorry, darling.” Rarity apologized, feeling guilty for pushing Sunset to face her mother.

“You don’t have to apologize for that,” Sunset assured her. “Nobody expected that you and Applejack would be blamed for Anon-A-Miss, besides it’s a good thing I faced my mother now.”

“Darling, why do you sacrifice so much for us?” Rarity asked, tears pooling in her eyes. “Especially after what we put you through?”

Sunset reached for a napkin and handed it to Rarity.

“Because I don’t want you, girls, to go through what I did,” Sunset said with a smile.

“Oh, Sunset,” Rarity said as she started crying, she dapped the corners of her eyes and blew her nose on the tissue. “Your mother must be so proud of the woman you’ve become.”

“Yeah,” Sunset agreed as she flashed a toothy grin.

“How was your reunion?” Rarity asked curiously. “Was it a tearjerker?”

“Definitely!” Sunset said with a smile. “I was so scared when I saw her glaring and my aunt was there too with an impassive look. Even after I gathered the courage to apologize for my past actions, she continued to glare at me. I assumed that she still hated me and I resigned myself to return and never see her again, but she smiled and told me she missed me.”

Sunset wiped away a stray tear, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle are holding on to each other and crying.

“Oh, darling. Of course, she would miss you!” Rarity cried, she and Sweetie Belle brought Sunset into a hug.

Sunset laughed as she hugged them back, after their break was over they got back to finishing the rest of the orders before Sunset had to leave.

“Get home safely, darling.” Rarity told Sunset as she and Sweetie Belle saw her off.

“Thanks,” Sunset simply said as she exited Rarity’s home and closed the door behind her.

“Why didn’t you give her the gift?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I was still second-guessing myself,” Rarity answered, feeling ashamed.

“Then how about you give her your gift tomorrow?” Sweetie Belle suggested. “I’ll take it with me so she doesn’t get suspicious and you don’t chicken out again.”

“You’re really determined aren’t you?” Rarity sighed.

“I just want to start acting like a sister and look out for you,” Sweetie Belle answered, smiling widely. There was also another reason that she’ll tell Rarity tomorrow.

“Isn’t that the big sister’s job?” Rarity questioned a sly grin on her lips.

Both girls started laughing.

“Say, Sweetie Belle. What do you say we go downstairs and watch our favorite Christmas movie?” Rarity suggested.

“You mean it?” Sweetie Belle gasped. Her eyes shining hopefully.

Rarity nodded which caused Sweetie Belle to squeal before running downstairs, Rarity followed after her but not before taking one last look at her bed.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle arrived at school and greeted their friends and fellow followers of Sunset.

“Where’s Sunset?” Rarity asked as she noted that the former unicorn wasn’t present.

“She had to go to Equestria for a quick visit” Rainbow Dash answered.

“I hope everything is alright?” Rarity said with worry.

“Not to worry, Sunset just needed to get something,” Trixie assured her.

The surface of the statue base started rippling as Sunset stumbled out.

“Whoa!” Sunset managed to catch herself before she fell over, she looked to her followers and friend and flashed them a smile. “I’m back!”

“Welcome back, your majesty!” Sunset’s followers said.

“Did you get what you needed?” Trixie asked as she approached Sunset, her eyes motioned behind her.

Sunset looked behind Trixie to see Rarity.

“Yep,” Sunset simply answered as she showed Trixie a wrapped box before it suddenly disappeared.

The school bell soon rang and the students started filing in, while Sunset’s followers went to their lockers, Sunset made a quick visit to Principal Celestia’s office. Rarity was in her English class that she had with Applejack, the farm girl had a smile on her face that Rarity hadn’t seen since Anon-A-Miss was exposed.

“You seem to be in high spirits, darling.” Rarity said a smile on her lips.

“Sure am,” Applejack said with a smile.

“Any particular reason why?” Rarity asked.

“Can’t say,” Applejack responded.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Rarity inquired.

“Yah’ll see,” was all Applejack said before she winked at Rarity and went back to paying attention to the teacher.

Rarity eyed Applejack suspiciously, was she hiding something? The rest of the morning went by normally and when the lunch bell rang, Rarity went to the lunchroom but she strangely found the hallways empty. When she arrived at the cafeteria it was also empty.

“Where is everybody?” Rarity asked out loud.

“Rarity!”

Rarity turned around to see Sunset running towards her.

“Sunset, do you know what happened to everyone?” Rarity asked the former Equestrian as she stopped in front of her.

“They’re in the throne room preparing for the royal visit,” Sunset answered.

“How come I wasn’t aware that it was happening now?” Rarity questioned, placing her hands in her hips and raising a questioning eyebrow at Sunset.

“The meeting was supposed to be for later but I’ve got a message from Twilight saying that my mom and aunt are at her castle and ready to cross over,” Sunset quickly explained as she took Rarity’s hand. “We need your expertise on the decor so let’s hurry.”

Rarity let herself be dragged to the clubroom, with important events like this she knew from experience that an important client could show up unexpectedly. But she started to wonder why Sunset needed all hands on deck if she can just magically make the room into whatever she wanted, granted asking for her expertise on royal decor made sense but Sunset is a royal who no doubt knows all the customs and formalities when hosting a royal gathering. Which begs the question, why has Sunset personally went to find her when her presence was very important for an event such as this?

They soon arrived at the clubroom and Sunset knocked on the door but Rarity noted how she knocked twice then paused for a split second before knocking three more times. The door opened and the two stepped inside, Rarity gasped as she saw the beautiful decore, the throne room changed to a fancy ballroom and everyone was dressed fancy. Rarity noticed that all eyes were on them and she suddenly felt underdressed.

“Sunset, don’t you think we should be getting ready ourselves?” Rarity whispered.

“Way ahead of you,” Sunset said as she ponied up and used her magic to style her hair and make a beautiful gown in her colors.

“Aren’t you forgetting someone?” Rarity questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“Your dress is this way,” Sunset said as she offered her hand to Rarity.

Rarity looked at the offered hand before deciding to take it, Sunset lead Rarity to the center of the ballroom. The crowd parted to let them pass, and at the center is Princess Celestia, Luna, and Twilight along with Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna. The three royals are wearing fabulous gowns while the two Principals are dressed in their work clothes.

“Your royal highnesses,” Rarity curtsied before the princesses.

“It’s good to see you again, Rarity.” Princess Celestia said with a smile.

Twilight stepped forward to hug Rarity.

“I didn’t realize that the royal visit would include you as well, Twilight.” Rarity commented as she returned the hug.

“Um, about that,” Twilight said as she broke the hug. “We’re not here for a royal visit.”

“You’re not?” Rarity was surprised and turned to Sunset. “But I thought you said-“

“I lied,” Sunset interrupted, a sheepish smile on her lips. “This gathering is for you.”

“For me?” Rarity questioned.

“Rarity, I want you to have the night you should have had at the Spring Fling,” Sunset said as she magically summoned the wrapped box from earlier and presented it to Rarity.

“W-what is it?” Rarity nervously said as she reached for the box with a trembling hand.

“Open it and see,” Sunset encouraged as she handed the box to Rarity.

Rarity took the box and carefully undid the wrapper, she carefully opened the lid and gasped. Inside was the dress she wore at the Spring Fling, the dress that Sunset had ruined. Rarity looked at Sunset with wide eyes.

“H-how did you get this?”

“I had help from Sweetie Belle,” Sunset said as she winked at Sweetie Belle who is behind Rarity. “Not to mention your pony counterpart helped with the repairs.”

“Is that why you went to Equestria?” Rarity inquired as she felt the dress.

“Yep, I asked Twilight if she knew anyone who could repair it and she mentioned your counterpart.” Sunset explained, a smile on her lips. “She was able to easily fix it, especially with how I...rigged your dress to fall apart.”

Sunset suddenly ponied up and used her magic to not only switch Rarity’s current clothes with her dress but give her the accessories and hairstyle she had at the Spring Fling. The whole ballroom was in awe at Rarity’s beauty.

“And now for the most important part,” Sunset turned to her mother and nodded.

Princess Celestia and Principal Celestia stepped forward, the Principal held a wooden box in her hands.

“Rarity, your devotion to your friends, your generosity towards others, your commitment to helping others shine are exemplary traits that a Princess should strive for.” Princess Celestia listed.

“Your fellow students seem to agree as they have voted you to be the Princess of the Spring Fling!” Principal Celestia said which caused the crowd to cheer, she opened the wooden box to reveal a golden Tiara, decorated with beautiful gems and a single purple jewel on the center of the crown. Rarity was in awe at the crown’s beauty, unlike the fake crown that Sunset had won, this one was real. Princess Celestia picked up the crown and Rarity bowed as she placed the crown on her head.

The entire room erupted in cheer, Rarity looked around with pure joy. She spotted her friends and sister cheering for her, this was exactly how Rarity envisioned her victory night at the Spring Fling was supposed to be.

“May I have the first dance with the Princess?” Sunset asked as she offered Rarity her hand.

“Yes, you may,” Rarity accepted the offered hand as she and Sunset started dancing to the music the band was playing. The two danced under the spotlight as all eyes are on them, Rarity felt like she was on cloud nine. All too soon the dance ended but a handsome young man wanted to dance with Rarity, she was happy to oblige. Rarity had the time of her life, dancing with every handsome boy and especially her friends who congratulated her. It was everything she could have ever wanted and more.

“Let’s have a round of applause for our Princess, Rarity!” Sunset announced which the crowd gladly complied, Sunset watched Rarity light up with joy. Just one last thing to do. Sunset thought. “Rarity has always been a great person who goes out of her way to help others, generously offering time and resources without asking for anything in return.”

Rarity is very touched by Sunset’s words, the former unicorn went above and beyond to make this moment very special. She felt a tug on her sleeve and looked down to see Sweetie Belle with the gift she was going to give Sunset, Rarity took the gift from her little sister and looked back at Sunset. She opened her mouth to call her over but her eye for detail took notice of how parts of Sunset’s dress are starting to come undone. Her eyes widened in shock as she realized that Sunset was about experience what she had at the Spring Fling. Then it hit her, Sunset conjured that dress herself, she planned all of this and she was going to humiliate herself for her.

Once again Sunset is going to sacrifice herself. Her mind is brought back to the night of The Spring Fling where her dress fell apart and she saw the satisfying grin on Sunset’s face, that grin slowly faded as Sunset’s eyes widened, realization dawned on her on what she had done. Rarity saw regret and horror in those eyes. A spark ignited within Rarity, she couldn’t allow Sunset to do it. Rarity rushed over to Sunset as her dress was coming apart, she felt the familiar surge of magic as pony ears emerged from on top of her head and her hair extended into a ponytail.

“Rarity is-” Sunset cuts herself off when she sees Rarity rush towards her, she moves her body to face her which causes the dress to completely fall apart.

Rarity opened the box and used her magic to levitate the outfit inside and launch it at Sunset when the clothes impacted her body she is covered in a blue glow and when it disappeared she is wearing a new leather jacket with an orange line on the sleeves over a lime green blouse with a see-through skirt, skin-tight jeans, and boots with an orange stripe/line on the front. The crowd gasped at Sunset’s sudden transformation.

“What is this?” Sunset questioned as she looked at her new outfit.

“Your Christmas gift,” Rarity answered as she used her magic to gather up the remains of Sunset’s dress in the box.

“Rarity, you ponied up!” Sunset said in surprise.

“I suppose I have,” Rarity nonchalantly said as she inspected herself. “More importantly, darling. Your dress was coming undone, just like mine was at the Spring Fling."

Sunset laughed nervously as Rarity crossed her arms.

“So you noticed huh?”

“Darling, why would you do such a thing?” Rarity questioned.

“To make your night truly memorable,” Sunset answered. “You being crowned Princess and me humiliated.”

“Oh, darling!” Rarity wrapped her arms around Sunset and hugged her tight. “You’ve already made this a night I will never forget, it’s everything I hoped for and more. And you know why?”

“Why?” Sunset asked as Rarity broke the hug to look her in the eyes.

“Because a wonderful woman who I’ve greatly wronged went to all the trouble to not only make up for her mistake but prove what generous friend she truly is,” Rarity said, tears in her eyes. “Which is why I made her the outfit she now wears, to show everyone just how wonderful I believe she truly is.”

Both girls hugged each other as they cried on their shoulders, the crowd around them clapped at the heartwarming scene.

Author's Note

Things appear to be looking bright, I hope you enjoy the chapter, and I look forward to your comments.

Burned Bridge

“Say, Applejack. Are you still going to have the Christmas party at your house this Christmas eve?” Pinkie Pie asked as she and the Rainbooms are all in the gymnasium which they didn’t have with Sunset.

“Sure am,” Applejack answered with a smile. “It’s an Apple Family tradition.”

“Will you be inviting Sunset?” Rarity asked, sitting behind Applejack on the bleachers.

“Do ah have the right to ask her?” Applejack questioned sadly.

“It couldn’t hurt to ask,” Fluttershy said with a kind smile.

“Ah have next period with her so ah’ll ask her then,” Applejack said.

“Don’t worry, darling. It’ll work out,” Rarity assured Applejack as she placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

“In the meantime how about a quick basketball game to get you ready?” Rainbow Dash suggested as she spun the basketball on her finger.

“Sure yah can beat me this time, Dash?” Applejack asked with a grin as she stood up.

“In my sleep!” Rainbow Dash said confidently.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack played basketball for the remainder of the period, despite a close match, Rainbow Dash was the victor. The next period bell rang and the girls wished Applejack luck on asking Sunset, the farm girl went over in her head how she was going to ask Sunset. When she walked through the door of her class she spotted Sunset already seated.

Here goes nothin’, Applejack thought as she made her way towards Sunset.

“H-hey, Sunset?”

“Hm?” Sunset looked up from her book at Applejack.

“C-can ah ask yah somethin’?” Applejack nervously asked.

Sunset took note of Applejack’s nervousness and had an idea of what she wanted to ask.

“Sorry Applejack, but I’m afraid I have to turn you down.”

“Oh,” Applejack softly said, a wave of sadness washing over her.

“Sorry but given what’s happened I can’t go out with you,” Sunset explained apologetically.

“Wait what?!” Applejack was taken aback.

“Weren’t you going to ask me out?” Sunset asked.

“N-no, ah was going to ask yah if yah wanted to come to the Christmas party at Sweet Apple acres!” Applejack clarified, her face beat red.

“Oh, but isn’t that only for the Apple family?” Sunset questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“Yer right, but ah want to invite yah as mah guest. There’s nothing against inviting guests,” Applejack explained.

“Hmm, in that case, I accept.” Sunset accepted, smiling at Applejack.

“Really?” Applejack asked, a surprised and happy smile on her lips.

“Of course, it would be very rude to refuse an invitation from one of my followers,” Sunset said. “What time should I be there and should I bring anything?”

“It starts at 8 an’ yah don’t need to bring anything,” Applejack explained, happy that Sunset will be attending the party.

“I’ll be looking forward to it then,” Sunset said with a smile.

Applejack nodded as she went to take her seat, she spends the rest of the period smiling.

“Put your backs into it!” Sunset ordered as she and her followers are shoveling snow from the school entrances and parking lot. “Just a little bit more!”

“Your majesty, can’t you use your magic to clear out all the snow?” Rainbow Dash asked as she pushed the snow onto the street.

“You can’t always depend on magic, Rainbow Dash,” Sunset told her former friends as she pushed the snow into a big pile of snow.

“It sure would make this easy though,” Rainbow said as she wiped some sweat off her brow.

“Since when are you afraid of a little hard work?” Sunset questioned with a grin.

“Never!” Rainbow Dash said with a grin of her own.

“But if you need a break…” Sunset trailed off as she brought Rainbow Dash close and ran a finger down the side of her face. “I’ll be happy to give you one.”

“That’s okay I’m fine!” Rainbow Dash quickly said as she pulled away from Sunset and resumed shoveling the snow.

Sunset giggled as she resumed her work, she enjoyed this kind of revenge on Rainbow. Her smile drops as she remembers her conversation with Cinch, about how it’s not bad to seek revenge on her former friends. But Sunset couldn’t help but feel guilty for enjoying Rainbow’s embarrassment, there must be a way to seek her revenge without feeling guilty.

Once they finished shoveling the snow, Sunset dismissed her followers as she headed towards the mall with Rainbow Dash.

“How’s everything at work?” Sunset asked, initiating conversation.

“Fine, but it’s busy this time of year with the holidays and all.” Rainbow Dash answered.

“Are you managing okay?” Sunset asked with concern.

“Yeah, I managed to do my job and spy on you when I thought you were up to something evil.” Rainbow Dash assured her.

“I’m surprised you managed to focus on your job with me always on your mind,” Sunset winked at Rainbow.

“I’m great at multi-tasking,” Rainbow winked back.

Both girls laughed, it felt just like when they were friends. The two made it to the mall and they parted ways, Sunset made her way through the shopping crowds until she spotted a certain stage magician performing basic illusions to a small crowd.

“Hi, Trixie,” Sunset called out to her friend as she jogged the remaining distance. “Did I keep you waiting?”

“Not at all, Trixie is just dazzling the crowd with her amazing feats of magic!” Trixie boasted.

Sunset pulled off her clothes to reveal her magician’s assistant outfit underneath, both birls began performing for the crowd that grew larger with each amazing performance. When the show was over, Sunset and Trixie headed over to the food court.

“Another amazing performance!” Trixie bragged as she took a sip of her hot cocoa.

“By me of course,” Sunset bragged before she and Trixie burst into laughter.

“So what’s troubling you, Sunset?” Trixie asked.

“What makes you say that?” Sunset asked, looking away suspiciously.

“As your friend, it’s my job to notice these things.” Trixie pointed out.

“Wish my old friends thought the same,” Sunset mumbled.

“So it’s about your traitorous friends?” Trixie questioned, a sly grin on her face.

“Yeah,” Sunset admitted, closing her eyes. “I’m still upset with them for betraying me and a part of me wants to get back at them but…”

“You feel guilty for wanting revenge?” Trixie guessed.

“The therapist said that it was okay to pursue revenge as long as I’m not hurting anyone,” Sunset said as she opened her eyes to look at Trixie.

“Well, you’re off to a good start with embarrassing Rainbow Dash,” Trixie pointed out as she took a bite of her muffin.

“But I still feel guilty about it,” Sunset told her. “I even had a nightmare where I beat them up!”

Trixie watched as Sunset covered her face with her hands, she was really bothered by this.

“I don’t know what to do,” Sunset said.

“You can’t rush these things you know,” Trixie said. “You’ve been stressing yourself a lot these past few days, it’s the holidays, enjoy yourself and save this for next year.”

“You make it sound so easy,” Sunset said.

“That’s because it is,” Trixie said as she finished her hot chocolate. “Don’t you spend the holidays with your family?”

“Not really,” Sunset replied sadly. “I was never very close with my family in Equestria, and before I came here I fought with my mom.”

“Sorry about that,” Trixie said with compassion as she laid a comforting hand on top of Sunset’s. “But you two must have made up since she helped you right?”

“Yeah and I met my Equestrian aunt for the first time too,” Sunset said happily.

“See, you should use this chance to spend time with them.” Trixie pointed out. “That’s what the holidays are all about, spending time with family.”

“Family,” Sunset said in a soft voice, an image of the Rainbooms flashed in her mind which caused her to grimace.

“What’s wrong?” Trixie asked in concern.

“The Rainbooms thought of me like family, but they stabbed me in the back,” Sunset growled, clenching her fists in anger.

“Can you forgive them for what they did?” Trixie asked, her tone serious.

“I want to but I can’t right now,” Sunset answered in a frustrating tone.

“It’s because of revenge right?” Trixie inquired.

“Argh! I hate this,” Sunset groaned as she ruffled her hair. “I thought I was better than the person I used to be but I guess not.”

“We can’t all be flawless,” Trixie commented with a smile. “You do have a bad temper.”

“Gee thanks,” Sunset said sarcastically.

“You’re welcome,” Trixie grinned. “Talking about your problems also helps and Trixie is a great listener.”

“Thanks, Trixie,” Sunset thanked the stage magician. “With Twilight being a world away, you’re the only friend I’ve got.”

“Trixie promises to be there for you,” Trixie promised. “I will never betray you.”

“I wish I could believe you,” Sunset said sadly, her former friends’ betrayal has soured her trust in new friends.

“Then Trixie will prove you can trust her,” Trixie said. “Trixie will show you what true friendship is!”

Sunset smiled at Trixie’s declaration, a part of her hoped that this friendship would work out. After they finished their meal, they went window shopping for a bit before spotting Rarity with, Flash Sentry, Hoops, Score, and Dumb-bell. Rarity spotted the duo and waved them over.

“Hey, Rarity.” Sunset greeted. “How are you enjoying your escort?”

“They’re perfect gentlemen,” Rarity complimented with glee.

“We’ll make sure she gets home safe, your majesty,” Flash assured Sunset, the former unicorn was concerned that Rarity will be going home alone today since the rest of the Rainbooms leave work later than her so she asked for volunteers to escort Rarity home.

“I’m counting on you boys,” Sunset said as she bid the group goodbye.

“You still worry about them despite what they did?” Trixie asked Sunset.

“Of course, I’m not a monster Trixie,” Sunset answered. “I know Rarity can defend herself but I’d feel better knowing someone was with her.”

“The Rainbooms didn’t know how lucky they were to have you as a best friend,” Trixie commented as she laid her arm over Subset’s shoulder.

“I don’t know whether you’re complimenting me or insulting them,” Sunset said with a grin.

“A little of both,” Trixie shrugged, the Rainbooms' loss was her gain.

“Then thanks for the compliment,” Sunset thanked the stage magician.

The two continued to hang out at the mall before it was time for them to go home, Sunset made a few stops at Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy’s workplaces to make sure they had a safe travel home. After Sunset made sure that everyone got home safe, she made her way home. When she got home, Sunset thought about what Trixie had told her about taking time off with her family. Trixie is right, she should spend the Christmas break with her family. Sunset retrieved her journal and wrote a message to Twilight to pass on to her mother, a few minutes later Twilight wrote back, telling her that she will pass on the message. Sunset smiled and wrote a thank you to Twilight before closing her journal.

“Say ah,” Sunset cooed as she held a spoonful of jello to Applebloom who reluctantly opened her mouth and took a bite of the jello. “That’s a good girl.”

“Yah got some on yer face, Applebloom.” Applejack said as she used a napkin to clean her sister’s face.

It was lunchtime and Sunset and Applejack are babying Applebloom as they feed her her lunch, the youngest Apple is red in the face as the rest of Sunset’s followers are snickering at the display. Diamond Tiara had a big smile on her face as she watched her girlfriend be doted on by her big sister and queen.

“There, yer all clean.” Applejack said with a smile.

Applebloom didn’t know how much of this she could take, but she knew that she was getting off easy compared to what she made Sunset and her sister go through. She felt a pair of lips on her cheek and turned to see that her girlfriend had kissed her.

“That’s for being a good girl,” Diamond Tiara said with a smile.

Applebloom managed a small smile which she hid as she covered her face with her hands due to everyone around her saying aww. Applebloom was saved from further embarrassment when the lunch bell rang, but when Diamond Tiara took hold of her hand and Applebloom leaned close, the awws started again. Sunset watched Applebloom with a playful smile, she debated whether or not to embarrass her further but decided not to. Unlike with the Rainbooms, Sunset didn’t feel guilty for embarrassing the CMC. Maybe it had to do with her not feeling any resentment towards them, come to think of it she hadn’t told the CMC if she forgave them or not.

‘I’ll change that real soon,’ Sunset thought as she and the rest of her classmates filed out of the lunchroom.

“Get ready, Scootaloo.” Rainbow Dash warned as she kicked the soccer ball in Scootaloo’s direction.

Scootaloo prepared herself as the ball was rapidly approaching, she leaped to her right but her fingers only grazed the ball as it passed her and into the goal behind her.

“Good try, Scootaloo,” Sunset complimented from the sidelines, the three were in Canterlot park where Scootaloo and Rainbow would practice together. It is something just for the two of them but to Rainbow and Sunset’s surprise, Scootaloo suggested they invite Sunset.

“I was holding back but you managed to read the path of the ball and almost got it!” Rainbow Dash complimented.

“All I did was graze it though,” Scootaloo said in a disappointed tone.

“That’s a good start,” Sunset said. “Soon you’ll catch it.”

“And one day you’ll be ready for me to try for real,” Rainbow Dash said with a grin.

“You think so?” Scootaloo asked, looking at Rainbow with hopeful eyes.

“Without a doubt!” Rainbow Dash answered confidently, Scootaloo had a lot of potential.

“How about a game of two on one?” Sunset suggested as she walked towards Scootaloo. “You two against me?”

“Isn’t that kind of unfair?” Scootaloo questioned.

“True,” Sunset agreed as she reached the goal post and turned to face Rainbow and Scootaloo. “That’s why I won’t be using my hands to block the ball, to give you two a fighting chance.”

“Are you saying we can’t beat you without a handicap?” Rainbow Dash questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“I beat you girls’ while holding back, right?” Sunset stated with a grin.

“You didn’t technically beat us,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “You...let us win.”

“That’s right,” Sunset’s grin widened as she saw the look of realization on Rainbow’s face. “Tell you what, if you can score one goal I’ll stop embarrassing you.”

“What happens if we can’t?” Scootaloo asked, fearing the answer.

“Then I’ll end your embarrassment after one last big one,” Sunset answered with an evil grin.

Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash visibly gulped, they feared what Sunset had in mind for their final embarrassing act.

“What do you think, Scoots?” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“I think we should do it,” Scootaloo suggested.

“Are you sure?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “If we lose, then we have to endure a big embarrassment.”

“It wouldn’t be underserved,” Scootaloo pointed out. “Besides we don't really have anything to lose,”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash admitted somberly before facing Sunset. “We accept!”

“Then bring it!” Sunset declared as she got ready.

Rainbow and Scootaloo nodded as ran towards the goal post, passing the ball to each other as they neared Sunset. Scootaloo kicked the ball and it appeared to be going over Sunset’s head, Sunset smirked as she stepped back a little before jumping up to headbutt the ball into the air.

“You have to do better than that,” Sunset mocked.

Rainbow Dash rushed towards the ball, she jumped into the air and turned around to do a backflip, and kicked the ball back towards the goal. Sunset met it head-on with a kick of her own, causing the ball to fly back at Rainbow Dash. The rainbow-haired athlete maneuvered herself in the air to kick the ball at Scootaloo who was nearing the goal.

‘So that was their plan,’ Sunset thought as she watched Scootaloo stop the ball with her left leg and continued towards the goal, Sunset rushed at her, and as Scootaloo was about to hit the ball Sunset jumped to the left and blocked the ball from being passed to Rainbow Dash.

“How’d you know I was going to pass to Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked.

“Who do you think helped Rainbow Dash practice this?” Sunset questioned, crossing her arms and smirking. “She needed help figuring out the skill level so she can teach you it.”

“Really?” Scootaloo asked in surprise as she looked towards Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah, her majesty helped me with a lot of the moves I taught you.” Rainbow Dash said. “She’s the perfect training partner, she can play at any skill level which helped me create moves that will work best for you.”

“I had no idea,” Scootaloo said in shock.

“That’s why Rainbow Dash hasn’t been hanging out with you lately,” Sunset said, frowning slightly. “You would know if you just talked to her.”

Scootaloo rubbed her arm in shame.

“Anyway let’s get back to you two losing,” Sunset winked at the two.

Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo looked at each other before looking back at Sunset with determined looks, the three continued their game but no matter what play they did, Rainbow and Scootaloo couldn’t score a goal on Sunset.

“It’s impossible,” Scootaloo whined as she watched Sunset bounce the ball on her knee.

“It’s only impossible if you believe it is,” Sunset said with a playful smile as she balanced the ball on her head.

“It’s like playing against you, Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo pointed out.

“Yeah, who knew I was this awesome!” Rainbow Dash said with a proud smile.

“Seeing as how you two couldn’t score a goal, I guess I win,” Sunset said with a grin.

“Fine, what’s the embarrassing thing you planned to do to us?” Rainbow Dash begrudgingly asked.

Sunset approached Rainbow Dash who didn’t like the sly smirk on her lips, she leaned close to Rainbow’s ear.

“You’ll know soon enough cutie,” Sunset whispered before kissing Rainbow’s cheek.

The rainbow-haired athlete’s face turned bright red, which caused Sunset to giggle.

“I have something very special planned for you two,” Sunset winked at Scootaloo.

Sunset and Rainbow Dash took Scootaloo home before Sunset walked Rainbow home.

“Um, your majesty?”

“Yes?” Sunset asked as she glanced at Rainbow Dash with a smile.

“I appreciate you walking me home but do I have to do this?” Rainbow Dash questioned with a blush on her cheeks, she is holding on to Sunset’s arm and the two are very close together. If someone were to see them they would assume they were dating.

“It’s what you get for losing,” Sunset said in a sing-song tone, before planting a kiss on top of Rainbow Dash’s head.

Rainbow Dash blushed even harder which made Sunset laugh, the two girls continued their walk in silence before Sunset spoke up.

“Thank you, Rainbow Dash.”

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash looked at Sunset in confusion. “Why are you thanking me for?”

“For coming to my rescue at the gym,” Sunset replied, a small smile on her lips. “How did you know I was going to be ambushed?”

“Gilda came up to me to ask me where she could find you so she and some friends can stop you from posting any more secrets, of course, I wasn’t stupid and knew she was going to jump you so I refused.” Rainbow Dash explained, frowning at the memory. “But she stole my phone and lured you anyway, when I found my phone missing I knew what happened and I rushed over to your apartment hoping I could warn you but along the way, I noticed something off about the front of the school door. After finding tape over the latch and a single trail of footprints I knew you were here, I followed the footprints and saw you giving orders to your followers.”

“You went a complete one-eighty after that,” Sunset said with a smirk.

“Sorry about that,” Rainbow apologized, looking very remorseful. “Your majesty, there’s something I have to tell you.”

“What is it?” Sunset asked as she looked at Rainbow.

“Because I was mad at you, I got rid of everything that had to do with you.” Rainbow shamefully admitted.

“You didn’t get rid of the picture on your phone,” Sunset brought up. “I saw it when Gilda handed me your phone.”

“Oh yeah!” Rainbow quickly reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone, turning it on she was greeted with the wallpaper of all her friends including Sunset.

“Why did you hold on to that?” Sunset asked.

“I guess deep down I held on to hope that you weren’t Anon-A-Miss,” Rainbow Dash answered sadly.

“Your actions spoke differently,” Sunset said in a monotone voice, looking away from Rainbow.

“You’re right,” Rainbow Dash lowered her head in shame.

“It’s the same with my journal,” Sunset suddenly spoke. “Despite how angry I was with my mother, I held on to it because deep down I knew I was making a mistake.”

“At least you made up with your mom, right?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yep, and I’ll be spending winter break with them,” Sunset said with a smile.

“Glad to know you won’t be spending Christmas alone,” Rainbow Dash said with a small smile.

“What if I did?” Sunset questioned. “What would you do?”

“I’d spent it with you,” Rainbow easily answered. “And I’m pretty sure the others would too.”

Sunset simply smiled as the two remained silent until they arrived at Rainbow Dash’s house.

“Thanks for seeing me home,” Rainbow Dash thanked Sunset, a slight blush on her cheeks.

“Anytime,” Sunset said with a wink.

Rainbow closed the door and Sunset started to focus, she ponied up and created a sphere of magic that flew from her hand and into Rainbow Dash’s room. Once that was done she made her way home.

When Rainbow Dash opened the door to her room she was momentarily blinded by a bright light before she a box on her bed, she carefully approached it and opened it. Her eyes widened as she saw all the things she had gotten rid of that reminded her of Sunset, she couldn’t believe it. Tears welled up in her eyes as she knew who did this.

“Sunset,” Rainbow sobbed her name as she fell to her knees and cried, she cried for several minutes before wiping her eyes and standing up. She looked at the photos of her and Sunset, they looked so happy. “I promise, Sunset. I will make it up to you.”

Author's Note

Sunset is finally going to take a well-deserved break and hope is growing ever stronger. I hope you enjoy the chapter and I look forward to your comments. Just one more chapter to go.

The Queen's Hearths Warming

“Thank you for helping me hand out these flyers, your majesty,” Fluttershy thanked Sunset shyly as she handed a flyer to a passerby.

Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie are helping Fluttershy distribute flyers for the Animal shelter. Pinkie Pie and Trixie are drawing in crowds with tricks while Sunset and Fluttershy hand out flyers.

“I’m happy to help,” Sunset said with a smile, handing out a flyer to the gathering crowd.

Fluttershy glanced at Sunset several times, she wanted to talk to her but couldn’t find the courage to do so.

‘No! You’re doing it again!’ Fluttershy mentally chastised herself. “Y-your majesty.”

“What is it, Fluttershy?” Sunset asked as she turned to face the shy girl.

“H-how are you doing?” Fluttershy managed to say.

“I’m doing alright, what about you?” Sunset asked with a smile.

“I’m doing fine but...are you feeling lonely?” Fluttershy asked, a hint of concern.

Sunset was about to retort when she caught sight of Trixie who was shaking her head no, Sunset calmed herself down before answering.

“Yes.”

“I’m sorry about that,” Fluttershy said with guilt and remorse.

“I know,” Sunset said in a monotone voice.

They resumed handing out the rest of the flyers in silence, Fluttershy is sad but not for herself and vows to do something about it.

Sunset enters her home and immediately heads to her room where she crashes face-first on top of her bed, she lifts her head and looks towards her nightstand where a picture frame is lying face down. Fluttershy’s words echoed in her mind, she felt her anger rising but shook it off and got off her bed. She went to her kitchen to make herself something to eat when her doorbell rang.

“Who could that be?” Sunset questioned as she went to open her door.

“Hello, Sunset Shimmer.” Trixie greeted with a bright smile.

“Trixie?” Sunset is surprised to see her friend. “What are you doing here?”

“Do I need an excuse to visit my friend?” Trixie questioned, her smile unwavering.

“I guess not,” Sunset answered with a smile, stepping aside to let Trixie in.

“Thank you,” Trixie thanked Sunset as she closed the door.

“Would you like some-“ Sunset was cut off by her doorbell ringing again, Sunset opened her door to reveal Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy.

“Pinkie?! Fluttershy?!”

“Hiya your majesty!” Pinkie greeted cheerfully.

“I hope you don’t mind us stopping by?” Fluttershy asked timidly, a small smile on her lips.

“Uh,” Sunset didn’t know how to respond, she wasn’t expecting anyone to visit her. “Why are you two here?”

“To keep you from being lonely!” Pinkie Pie answered with a smile.

“No one should be alone around the holidays,” Fluttershy spoke in a soft and gentle tone.

Sunset felt her anger rising, the hypocrisy in their words washed away her surprise and before she could say anything, she felt two hands on her shoulders.

“Those were Trixie’s exact thoughts,” Trixie said with a smile. “Even though Trixie is Sunset’s only friend here, it’s good to have more people to share our fun!”

Sunset’s anger vanished as she looked at Trixie in surprise, the stage magician gave her a wink before pulling Sunset to her kitchen.

“So can we come in or what?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.

“You can come in!” Sunset shouted from her kitchen.

Pinkie and Fluttershy entered Sunset’s apartment, the two took a seat on Sunset’s couch while the former unicorn prepared some hot chocolate for them.

“Thanks for stopping me earlier,’ Sunset thanked Trixie as she mixed the hot chocolate.

“What are friends for?” Trixie grinned as she placed four mugs on a serving tray. “You looked like you were about to shout at them, wanna talk about it?”

“It’s what they said,” Sunset said as she frowned. “Given what they put me through, they have the nerve to say that.”

“Maybe they didn’t realize that what they were saying would hit a nerve?” Trixie guessed.

“Of that, I have no doubt,” Sunset said with a sigh. “Pinkie and Fluttershy are the most harmless people I know, they wouldn’t intentionally hurt-“ Sunset cut herself off, remembering how they hurt her.

“But they did hurt you,” Trixie said in a gentle tone. “But Trixie thinks they learned their lesson.”

Trixie laid a comforting hand on Sunset’s shoulder.

“You don’t need to force yourself to be nice to them, if you’re uncomfortable with them being here then tell them,” Trixie suggested. “Their feelings may be hurt but they’re reasonable now to understand why.”

“I don’t mind them being here, it's just their words triggered bad memories,” Sunset explained.

“Then tell them to watch what they say,” Trixie bluntly said. “If they care about making things right then they’ll make sure to watch what they say around you.”

Sunset stared at Trixie who had a serious expression on her face, she was acting like a true friend.

“Alright, I’ll tell them.” Sunset relented, flashing a smile at Trixie.

When they finished making the hot chocolates, the duo entered the living room and Sunset handed Pinkie and Fluttershy their mugs.

“Hey girls?” Sunset called their attention. “I know you two had good intentions but can you not say words that expose your hypocrisy?”

“What do you-“ Fluttershy cut herself off when she realized how her earlier words offended Sunset. “I am so sorry your majesty!”

“I didn’t realize,” Pinkie said in a low tone as her hair lost its puff.

“Given what’s happened, coming out of you girls, those words are just a painful reminder for me,” Sunset explained.

“But...how can we tell you words of encouragement?” Fluttershy asked this certainly complicated things for her.

“Through actions,” Sunset said simply.

“Oh!” Pinkie suddenly brightened, her hair regaining its puffiness as she wrapped her arms around Sunset and brought her in for a hug. “Like this?!”

Sunset felt the warmth of the hug spread through her, a small part of her felt bitter that she didn’t receive this from Pinkie when it really mattered but it was soothed away by the hug.

“Yeah,” Sunset smiled as she returned the hug. “This works perfectly.”

“Can I?” Fluttershy asked, a hopeful smile on her lips.

“Come here,” Sunset opened her arms and Pinkie moved a bit to make room for Fluttershy.

Fluttershy happily ran to Sunset and hugged her, it felt like they were friends again.

“Don’t forget me,” Trixie said with a grin as she hugged Sunset from behind.

Sunset basked in the warmth of her friend and subjects, their words of encouragement may prove ineffective but at least hugs are still nice.

Applejack grunted as she threw a shovel full of snow over her shoulder, she is clearing her driveway off the snow that fell the night before.

“Gotta make sure the path is clear fer everyone tonight,” Applejack spoke aloud, today is the day of the Apple Family Christmas party and there was still plenty to do for the party.

“Need a hand?”

Applejack looked up to see Sunset Shimmer smiling at her.

“Sun-ah mean, yer majesty what are ya doing here?” Applejack asked.

“Granny Smith asked me to help you around the farm,” Sunset answered, walking towards Applejack and melting the snow. “Driveway looks done, what’s next?”

“We gotta run to the store to pick up a few things fer the party,” Applejack said, she went to put her shovel away and get the pickup truck to dive her and Sunset into town.

When they arrived, Sunset told Applejack to wait while she exited the truck first and went over to the driver’s seat. She opened the driver’s side door and held her hand out to Applejack.

“What are yah doing?” Applejack questioned, looking at Sunset’s hand.

“Helping you out of the truck,” Sunset answered with a wink.

“Oh, ah get it,” Applejack sighed as she accepted the offered hand.

Sunset smiled as she helped Applejack out of the truck, she then offered her arm to Applejack who held on to it without hesitation.

“You seem to know what to do when I offered my arm,” Sunset teased. “Have you done this before?”

“No, but ah’ve seen a lot of romance movies with Rarity to know what to do.” Applejack answered, her cheeks rosy.

‘What else have you learned?” Sunset asked, whispering in Applejack’s ear.

“Yer Majesty, are yah sure yah didn’t suffer any head injuries when ah...ah relentlessly pounded your skull into the ground?” Applejack asked, her hands started trembling as she started to feel the impact again.

“No, why-” Sunset cut herself off when she felt Applejack’s trembling hands. “Applejack is there something you want to tell me?”

“Ah still feel it,” Applejack said. “The impact of mah fists against yer face, ah could feel your bones breaking but ah didn’t care. Ah wanted to hurt yah as bad as yah hurt me.”

“Do you still want to hurt me now?” Sunset asked.

“No, ah don’t ever want to hurt yah again.” Applejack answered, her voice filled with sorrow. “An’ ah also don’t want to feel this way either.”

Sunset could see the pain in Applejack’s face, she understood what she was feeling.

“I think I know how to help you,” Sunset said.

“Yah do?” Applejack looked at Sunset hopefully.

“Place your hands on my face,” Sunset said.

“What?” Applejack was taken aback by Sunset’s request.

“Trust me, it will help ease your trouble,” Sunset assured her.

Applejack looked a little unsure but she owed it to Sunset to trust her, she let go of Sunset’s arm and gently placed them on her face. She jumped a bit when Sunset wrapped her arms around her and brought her close.

“Focus on how my face feels,” Sunset instructed.

“H-how’s this suppose to help?” Applejack questioned.

“It’ll replace the awful feeling,” Sunset answered.

Applejack focused on the feeling of Sunset’s face, she felt her cheekbones and noted how soft her skin felt. Her cheek turned red as she continued to feel Sunset’s face.

“You can let go now,” Sunset said with a grin as Applejack removed her hands from her face. “Do you still feel the impact?”

Applejack focused on her hands, she could still feel the softness of Sunset’s face.

“No, ah don’t. Thanks, Sunset.”

“Thank Pinkie Pie, her hug gave me the idea,” Sunset said with a wink before offering her arm back to Applejack. “Shall we continue?”

Applejack nodded as she took the offered arm, the two looked around the store for the necessary items for the party. Making some jokes and having fun, for a moment Applejack felt like nothing had hanged and they were friends again. Soon the two parted ways and Applejack drove home, she parked the truck and entered her home.

“Welcome home, Applejack.” Granny Smith greeted her granddaughter. “Ah hope yah don’t mind but ah cleaned yer room.”

“Thanks, Granny. Ah, appreciate it.” Applejack thanked her grandmother as she went up to her room, when she opened the door she spotted a box on her bed. When she opened it she was shocked to discover Sunset’s present along with the things that she threw out that involved Sunset was all there. “But how?” Applejack questioned as she found a note on top of it in her grandmother’s handwriting.

Found this layin’ in the snow outside, figured ah’d hold on t it until yah can think clearly.

“Granny,” Applejack whispered before running out of her room and down the stairs, she found her grandmother and hugged her. “Thank yah, Granny.”

“Anytime, Applejack.” Granny Smith smiled, holding Applejack close as she cried.

Rarity let out a sigh as she looked at the box of ripped photos.

“How am I going to fix this?”

There was a knock on her door.

“Rarity, you have a visitor,” Sweetie Belle called from the other side. “It’s Sunset.”

“You can come in,” Rarity said as she was about to put away the box but then wondered if perhaps Sunset can help her fix them?

Her bedroom door opened and Sunset stepped inside.

“Hi, Rarity. Whatcha got there?” Sunset asked as she noticed the box.

“Hello, darling. It’s a mistake I hope to correct with your assistance.” Rarity said as she showed Sunset the contents of the box.

“It’s a bunch of ripped photos,” Sunset commented as she picked up a few pieces.

“Those are photos that had you in them,” Rarity shamefully admitted.

“Oh,” Sunset said awkwardly.

“I was hoping that you could use your magic to fix this,” Rarity said.

“Hmm, I certainly could,” Sunset said as she focused her magic and ponied up. “Place your hands over mine.”

Rarity did as she was told and placed her hands over Sunset’s who is holding the box, Rarity felt a familiar jolt of magic that caused her to pony up. Images of the wonderful times she shared with Sunset flooded her mind, the contents of the box started glowing but then quickly faded.

“That should do it,” Sunset said with a smile.

Rarity looked inside the box and to her amazement, all the ripped photos have been completely restored.

“Thank you so much, Sunset.” Rarity thanked the former unicorn.

“Glad I could help,” Sunset said with a smile. “Is this why you asked me to come over?”

“Not quite,” Rarity set aside the box and looked at Sunset with a serious look. “I wanted to talk to you about what happened during the surprise coronation you threw for me.”

“Oh, that.” Sunset nervously said.

“There wasn’t an appropriate time to talk to you about this before now,” Rarity explained as she crossed her arms. “Why on earth did you want to humiliate yourself in front of everyone like that?!”

“I thought it was the best way to make up for what I did,” Sunset answered, rubbing her arm nervously.

“Sunset, how could you possibly think that?!” Rarity demanded but then her tone softened. “I noticed your dress coming apart, and immediately knew what was going to occur. There were two options, either I do nothing and let you humiliate yourself in front of everyone or I do the sensible thing and prevent the disaster that was about to unfold. I choose the latter.”

Rarity walked up to Sunset and placed her hands on her shoulders.

“Sunset, please stop sacrificing yourself for me or at least talk to me before you do something so foolish.” Rarity said with a smile. “I truly believe that after giving you your present that I have moved on from my hatred towards you, there is no doubt that I now know for sure just what kind of woman you are.” Rarity pulled Sunset into a hug. “A generous person who would move heaven and earth to right a wrong.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around Rarity and the two stayed like that for several minutes before separating.

“Now it’s my turn to make it up to you,” Rarity said with a wink.

“You’re already more than halfway there,” Sunset replied with a smile, she still felt the pain from Rarity’s betrayal but felt less bitter about it than she did with the others.

Sunset looked herself over in the mirror, her hair was nicely combed and she is wearing the outfit Rarity gave her. She looked ready for the Christmas party. She grabbed two bags full of presents and exited her apartment, when she exited her apartment building she found a car waiting for her outside and Flash waving at her. Sunset waved back before hurrying towards the car.

“Did I keep you waiting?” Sunset asked as she got in the passenger side.

“Not at all, I just got here myself,” Flash answered as he drove off towards the Apple farm.

“Thanks again for the lift, Flash.” Sunset thanked her ex. “Trixie doesn’t own a car and it didn’t feel right asking my followers. Especially the girls.”

“No problem, I’m always happy to help,” Flash said with a smile. “So how are things between you and the Rainbooms?”

“Good actually,” Sunset answered. “They haven’t earned my trust yet but they’re getting there.”

“Glad to hear it, be sure to let them know when they’re doing something you’re not comfortable with.’ Flash reminded her.

“I already had to tell Pinkie and Fluttershy that,” Sunset said with a smile. “Trixie convinced me to do it.”

“Has Trixie earned your trust?” Flash asked, curious as to where Trixie stands in Sunset’s inner circle.

“I trust her more than I do the Rainbooms,” Sunset answered. “She’s not afraid to speak her mind and is upfront with me.”

“It’s good to hear that you have someone you trust,” Flash said. “It puts me at ease.”

“I trust you too, Flash,” Sunset said with a smile. “I’ll be counting on your help for the future.”

Flash suddenly remembered his daydream of Sunset asking him to help her sire an heir which caused him to turn red.

“S-sure thing, Sunset,” Flash said nervously.

Sunset raised an eyebrow at Flash’s sudden nervousness but didn’t say anything.

The rest of the drive was silent as Sunset looked outside the passenger window at the falling snow, they soon arrived at the Apple Farm and after promising to pick her up later, the two bid farewell as Sunset approached the Apple family house. She knocked on the door and as it opened she is greeted by Applejack.

“Hey there, Sunset.” Applejack greeted her queen as she stepped aside to let her in. “Glad yah could make it.”

“Thanks for the invite,” Sunset thanked the cowgirl as she placed her coat on the coat rack by the door.

Applejack guided her towards the living room where the rest of the Rainbooms were along with the CMC.

“Hi, your majesty!” Pinkie greeted as soon as she saw Sunset.

Sunset exchanged greetings with the rest of the guests and placed her bags of presents by the Christmas tree. The party was in full swing as everyone exchanged Christmas stories, shared eggnog, and Sunset got to embarrass Applejack under the mistle toa as she dipped the farmgirl before kissing her cheek. There was plenty of laughter that night, everyone is in very good spirits like Anon-A-Miss never happened. But it did, and that’s why Sunset couldn’t fully get in the holiday spirit. It was starting to get late and Sunset decided that now was a good time to leave but first she needed to inform her former friends on what will be happening during the break.

“Girls, I have an announcement to make,” Sunset said from her spot on the sofa.

“What is it, yer majesty?” Applejack asked, a little nervous as to what it might be.

“First, thank you for inviting me to your party. I enjoyed myself and the company,” Sunset thanked the Apple Family. “Second, I will be spending winter break with my family in Equestria.”

“I hope you have lots of fun!” Pinkie Pie immediately said, a big smile on her lips.

“Thank you, Pinkie,” Sunset thanked the pink-haired girl. “But before I leave there’s something I want to say to Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle.”

Everyone briefly glanced at the young girls who looked at Sunset with nervousness.

“I forgive you,” Sunset said with a smile.

The CMC along with everyone else is shocked by this.

“What you did is wrong and cruel, and it quickly spiraled out of control but you realized your mistake albeit after I caught you but you came forward just in time,” Sunset said, her smile becoming warm and inviting. “What do you say we start over as friends?”

The CMC glanced at each other before rushing at Sunset and enveloping her in a hug.

“We’re so sorry, Sunset!” Applebloom cried.

“We’ll never do something stupid like this again!” Scootaloo promised, crying against Sunset’s chest.

“We promise!” Sweetie Belle sobbed.

Sunset warped her arms around the young girls as they cried and apologized when they stopped crying Sunset addressed her former friends.

“Girls, these last couple of days have been nice but I’m still not over what you did to me,” Sunset explained.

“We figured,” Applejack spoke, a little disappointed. “Yah can’t bounce back from the hurt we caused so soon.”

“Well said, Applejack,” Sunset said. “I wish there was a way to get out my need for revenge against you girls in a peaceful way but there sadly isn’t.”

“It’ll take time,” Rarity said. “I’m willing to wait.”

“Same here,” Applejack agreed with a smile.

“As much as we want things to go back to the way they were before, it’ll be dumb to rush into it,” Rainbow Dash said with a grin. “I should know!”

Everyone had a good laugh.

“That reminds me, because of what happened I can’t stand to hear words of encouragement coming from you girls,” Sunset said as she felt her anger rising. “So instead I prefer if you showed it through your actions like a hug.”

“We can do that,” Rarity said with a smile.

“Can we give you one right now?” Pinkie asked hopefully.

“Sure,” Sunset agreed as she held her arms out, the Rainbooms immediately rush to her and enveloped her in a hug. Sunset smiled as she felt the warmth of the hug, she loved this alternative.

When they parted, Sunset went over to the Christmas tree to retrieve her bag of gifts.

“I had these gifts ready for you girls before the Anon-A-Miss debacle,” Sunset explained as she handed the bag to Applejack. “If you’ll excuse me, I should be heading home. I leave for Equestria tomorrow.”

“Can we see you off?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Sure,” Sunset said with a smile as she made her way to the door, she texted Flash to come to pick her up and he replied that he was already on his way.

“Hold up, your majesty.” Applejack said as she hurried to Sunset with a bag in her hand. “Don’t ferget about yer gifts.”

“Thanks,” Sunset thanked the farmgirl as she took the bag of gifts from her.

“They’re mostly from Pinkie, Fluttershy, and me, yah already got yer gift from Rainbow and Rarity,” Applejack explained. “Thanks, fer coming.”

“I’m glad I did,” Sunset said before she and Applejack shared one final hug. “Happy Hearths Warming, Applejack.”

“Merry Christmas, yer majesty.” Applejack said as she and Sunset broke the hug.

“Happy Hearths Warming!” Sunset shouted to the rest of the party-goers.

“Merry Christmas!” Everyone shouted back.

Applejack opened the door and saw Flash’s car approaching Flash stepped out of his car to open the door for Susnet who thanked him as she stepped in, Flash got back in the driver’s side and they left the farm with Applejack waving goodbye.

“Did you have fun?” Fash asked as he got on to the main road.

“Yeah,” is Sunset’s simple reply as she gazed outside the window, a small smile on her lips.

Flash smiled as he drove Sunset home, Sunset stared out the window feeling hopeful for what the new year will bring.

Author's Note

Another story has been completed, thank you, everyone, for sticking around to the end. I would also like to thank KR Chrome for his help, wouldn't have made it this far without you. This story is my most commented story and I enjoyed reading your comments and the discussions you had, I look forward to reading your comments and I'll see you in the next Anon-A-Miss story. Thank you!

"That was a good show," Sunset commented as the credits rolled before stretching. "They weren't able to become friends again but the ending has me optimistic."

Sunset got off her couch and went to get something to eat, she left her tv on, and as soon as the credits ended it showed Principal Celestia in a coffee shop. The Principal of CHS took a sip of her coffee when the person she is waiting for showed up.

"Hello, Abacus." Celestia greeted her old friend before standing up to give her a hug.

"Hello, Celestia," Abacus greeted back and returned the hug.

"I've already ordered your drink," Celestia said as the two Principals sat down. "What did you want to talk to me about?"

"Thank you," Abacus thanked Celestia. "I want to talk about, Sunset Shimmer."

"What about her?" Celestia asked, her eyes narrowed.

"I want Sunset Shimmer to be transferred to Crystal Prep," Abacus said in a serious tone, her eyes narrowed to meet Celestia.

Princess Sunset

Ever since Princess Twilight defeated Sunset Shimmer at The Fall Formal, Canterlot Highschool had become a beacon of friendship. Unfortunately, this would not last as a Mystable profile named 'Anon-A-Miss' had ruined that by posting the secrets of the students and teachers, causing mistrust to spread throughout the campus. Fights broke out daily and the staff tried their best to control the chaos. However, they could not be everywhere and no one had it worse than Sunset Shimmer.

Just a few nights ago, the former Equestrian was happily attending the slumber parties hosted by her friends. The girls held the slumber parties to give Sunset the best Christmas ever and to make her feel loved and welcomed. But just after the sleepover at Pinkie Pie’s home, Anon-A-Miss posted her first secret which was about Applejack’s embarrassing childhood nickname, Piggly-wiggly. Then, after the sleepover at Rarity’s home, Anon-A-Miss posted the photos and videos that Sunset took with them wearing outfits from Rarity’s “Closet of Shame”. With Sunset being the only one to have taken the pictures, the Rainbooms immediately accused Sunset Shimmer of being Anon-A-Miss and cut off all ties with her. Sunset was left heartbroken and crying on the floor.

The following days were hell for Sunset. As a result of her former friends' public accusation, everyone in school believed she was Anon-A-Miss. Students would glare at her, whispering insults as she walked past them, write terrible graffiti on her locker, it was just horrible.

But things were soon about to change.

“And that’s the situation,” Sunset wrote in her journal to Princess Twilight. She was in a secluded spot in the school’s library, sitting on top of a pile of books that had been stacked to form a makeshift bed.

“That sounds awful!” Twilight wrote back, aghast that the human counterparts of her friends would abandon Sunset like that. “I’ll come right over and straighten this whole thing out!”

“It won’t do any good unless you have proof that I’m not Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset wrote. She recalled the painful confrontation where her now former friends cut ties with her. “You’ll just end up arguing with each other and things will probably get worse.”

“Then what do you want to do?” Twilight asked.

“Find the real Anon-A-Miss,” Sunset wrote, it was a simple plan. Find the real Anon-A-Miss and her name would be cleared.

“Do you have any leads?” Twilight asked.

“Unfortunately, I don't,” Sunset wrote. She thought it might have been Trixie but she had nothing to do with this.

“How are you holding up?” Twilight wrote.

Sunset hesitated for a moment before responding.

“Honestly, it hasn't been easy,” Sunset wrote. “Everything has gone back to the way it was right after the Fall Formal, except that I don’t have the girls by my side.”

Tears welled up in Sunset’s eyes as she recalled the good times she had with the girls. A part of her was asking why they would so easily throw away their friendship, and another part of her knew the answerbut refused to believe it.

“I still believe in you, Sunset,” Twilight wrote, smiling as she did so.

As soon as Sunset read those words, the tears started to fall. Just reading that someone, or in this case somepony, still believed in her was a welcome relief. She still had at least one friend in her corner.

“Thank you, Twilight. You have no idea how much I needed to hear that.”

“What are friends for?” Twilight wrote.

“Best friends!” Sunset wrote happily.

“The very bestest friends!” Twilight wrote back, giggling on the other side.

Sunset laughed when she read that, it sounded like something Pinkie Pie would say.

“I’d better be going now. Thanks for being my best friend, Twilight,” Sunset wrote with a bright smile.

“Likewise,” Twilight wrote back. “Sunset, stay strong. Remember who you are and find your family.”

“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind., Sunset wrote before closing her journal and making her way out of the library.

As she was walking down the hallway, she could feel the accusing glares of the students on her, her ears picking up their whispered insults.

“I knew she hadn’t changed.”

“So much for turning over a new leaf.”

“This is all her fault.”

“Bitch.”

Sunset clutched her journal close to her chest and quickened her pace. As she made her way towards her locker to retrieve her belongings, someone bumped into her causing her to fall forward and drop her journal.

“Who did that?” a boy wearing a navy blue jacket asked as he looked at the down Sunset.

“Maybe it was Anon-A-Miss,” a female student wearing a red jacket and blue beanie answered.

Sunset’s head snapped back to see who said that and saw a crowd of students gather around her.

“Anon-A-Miss.”

“Secret stealer.”

“I can’t believe she did that.”

Sunset brought her legs close to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. Tears spilled from her closed eyes as she was bombarded with the crowds' accusing words.

“Traitor.”

“Way to go.”

“Anon-A-Miss.”

“Traitor.”

“How could she?"

Sunset dared to peek and recoiled at seeing that the crowd had grown bigger, their hostile looks burning holes in Sunset. Their harsh words intensified and Sunset found herself overwhelmed and alone. She turned to look at the floor so she didn’t have to look at them when she spotted her journal open to the conversation she had with Twilight.

“Stay strong, remember who you are, and find your family.”

“Family,” Sunset muttered, she was about to think of her friends but something else flashed in her mind. It was her mother, Princess Celestia. Images of the two of them spending time together flashed through her mind, from teaching Sunset magic, bathing her, tucking her in at night, and teaching her what it meant to be a princess.

Sunset’s heart felt warm as she remembered how much she looked up to her mother. She ruled Equestria with a fair hoof but didn’t let others push her around nor did she tolerate any nonsense. She always seemed to have a plan for everything and Sunset believed that everything that was going on in Canterlot was all planned by her mother. Twilight’s words rang true with her mother, she was a pillar of strength to others, is very confident in who she is, and had a family to draw strength from.

Sunset’s eyes widened in realization. Growing up, she witnessed her mother’s strength when dealing with her royal duties and had wrongfully assumed that power was the key to becoming a good princess. But the reason her mother was so strong was because of her, Sunset saw it in her eyes that always light up whenever she saw her. The staff at the castle even noticed how much different Celestia is now after she was born, Celestia was always a good role model that ponies looked up to but she wanted to be a good role model for her daughter.

Sunset chuckled as once again the proof of her foolishness was right there in front of her, but she so easily dismissed it. She felt so stupid for ever doubting her mother, she felt deep regret and remorse for betraying and abandoning her. She had everything she could have ever wanted and she threw it all away for power, she reached over to grab her journal. Sunset closed her eyes and saw the image of her mother’s smiling face, her eyes shone with pride at her daughter. Sunset wiped the tears away and stood up, she has had enough. She felt her confidence surging as a fire ignited in her heart, her hair extended into a ponytail, and pony ears sprouted from on top of her head. She is Princess Sunset Shimmer, daughter of Princess Celestia!

“ENOUGH!” Sunset shouted using the royal Canterlot voice, the effect was immediate as everyone in the hallway instantly went silent. “I’m only going to say this once so listen up! I am not and have never been Anon-A-miss! I don’t know who they are but rest assured that I will stop them!”

With that said Sunset marched confidently down the halls, the students moved to the side to give her plenty of space. They watched her pass with wide shocked filled eyes, especially a young red-haired girl with a bow.

The Rainbooms were all gathered in The Sweet Shoppe, despite the festive decorations the girls’ spirits were down. Their so-called best friend betrayed them and they were the laughing stock of the school.

“Ah can’t believe Sunset would betray us like that,” Applejack said bitterly. “After everythin’, we’ve done fer her she just stabs us in the back.”

“She was just using us,” Rarity said solemnly, she stared at the rising steam from her hot chocolate.

“It doesn’t make sense,” Fluttershy said on the verge of tears. “Why would she do this to us?”

“Do bad guys ever need a reason to be bad?” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Let’s face it, Sunset hasn’t changed.”

“Were we ever really her friends?” Pinkie Pie questioned, her chin resting on the table and looking miserable.

Suddenly, they all received a message alert on their smartphones.

“What did she post now?” Rainbow Dash groaned in annoyance as she reached into her pocket to pull out her phone.

“Oh my!” Rarity was shocked at the photo that was posted on Anon-A-Miss’s blog.

“Seriously?” Rainbow Dash laughed as she looked at the photo of herself and Gilda kissing. “Is that the best she’s got?”

“You’re taking this rather well, darling,” Rarity noted, she thought her rainbow-haired friend would be very upset.

“It’s just a picture of me kissing Gilda,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug. “The only thing I regret about that is that I gave my first kiss to a bully like her.”

“That’s mighty mature of yah to say Dash,” Applejack said, impressed at how mature Rainbow Dash is being.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash questioned, raising an eyebrow at Applejack.

“Just that yah tend to flip yer lid whenever yer humiliated,” Applejack answered with a grin.

“She’s got you there Dashie!” Pinkie Pie snickered.

“Har har,” Rainbow Dash mocked laugh.

The Rainbooms soon started laughing, their spirits lifting despite the situation.

“What are we going to do?!” Applebloom asked as she paced around Sweetie Belle’s room in a panic.

“We’ve pushed Sunset too far!” Sweetie Belle said in a panic, clutching her head with both hands.

“Don’t panic, I’m sure Sunset won’t find out it was us!” Scootaloo tried to assure her friends but she wasn’t so sure.

“How can you be so sure?!” Sweetie Belle demanded, looking wide-eyed at Scootaloo.

“I..” Scootaloo tried to come up with an answer, thinking of any possible way that they can throw Sunset off their trail. “I got it! Even if Sunset finds out it's us, as long as she can’t prove it then no one will believe her!”

“That...actually makes sense,” Applebloom agreed, starting to calm down a little.

“We just gotta make sure we don’t leave anything that would point to us as being Anon-A-Miss,” Scootaloo said.

“Ah don’t think we left any proof behind,” Applebloom said.

“Then let’s keep it that way,” Scootaloo said as she checked her smartphone and logged on to the Anon-A-Miss account.” With how many secrets we’ve posted on almost everyone at school, it’ll be hard for even Sunset to nail it down to one person.”

“I can’t believe the amount of secrets people have sent us,” Sweetie Belle said as she checked her phone to see all the secrets that the students have sent her. “Some of these are pretty mean.”

“Yer telling me,” Applebloom cringed as she read some of the secrets that were sent. “No way we can post these.”

“We’ll just continue posting the less mean ones,” Scootaloo said as she logged out of Anon-A-Miss and put away her phone.

“Say Scoots, how’s spending time with Rainbow Dash going?” Applebloom asked, changing the subject to something less dreadful.

“It’s great!” Scootaloo replied happily. “We went to the arcade yesterday after practice and she taught me this neat trick with my scooter!”

“I got to help out Rarity with her new dresses,” Sweetie Belle excitedly said. “I even made her a scarf!”

“Ah an’ Applejack got to decorate our Christmas tree together like we do every year,” Applebloom was glad that Sunset didn’t get in the way of that. “This is what Christmas is about, spendin’ time with yer family.”

Everyone nodded at that, they were silent for a minute before Sweetie Belle spoke.

“Do you think Sunset has a family?”

“Why do you ask?” Scootaloo said in confusion, she was a little surprised by Sweetie Belle’s question.

“Well since we’re talking about family, anyone ever noticed that we never see Sunset with her family?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Now that you mention it…” Scootaloo trailed off, Sweetie Belle was right. They had never once seen or heard anything about Sunset’s family.

“Ah heard mah sister say that Sunset is from the same magical world as Princess Twilight,” Applebloom said. “Ah’m guessin’ all her family must be over there.”

“That must be kind of lonely,” Sweetie Belle said, feeling bad for Sunset Shimmer.

“Hey! Don’t tell me yer feelin’ bad for Sunset?!” Applebloom said in shock.

“W-what?! No!” Sweetie Belle quickly said.

“Remember, Sunset’s the one who tried to steal our sisters from us,” Applebloom reminded her.

“I know that!” Sweetie Belle raised her voice. “You don’t need to remind me!”

“Whoa, calm down Sweetie Belle,” Scootaloo attempted to calm down her fellow Crusader.

Sweetie Belle took a deep breath before letting it out.

“I’m sorry, the stress is starting to get to me.” Sweetie Belle apologized.

“It’s okay, this hasn’t been easy for any of us,” Applebloom said sadly. “It’s not easy to humiliate yer own family.”

The Crusaders felt ashamed for what they did to their sisters, watching as the students make fun of them really upset them. But now some of them got a taste of their own medicine as their secrets are exposed for all to see.

“Ah can’t wait till we’re finally done with this,” Applebloom softly said.

Rainbow Dash walked through the snowy streets as she made her way home, she would have taken her bike home but her parents didn’t want her riding on the slippery road. Her thoughts strayed to Sunset Shimmer, despite telling Fluttershy about bad guys not needing a reason to be bad, Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but question why Sunset would throw away their friendship.

“It doesn’t make sense,” Rainbow muttered in frustration. “She was our best friend, no, our family. How can we mean so little to her?”

“Hey, Dash!”

Rainbow Dash stopped and turned around to see her former friend, Gilda.

“What do you want, Gilda?” Rainbow Dash asked, not in the mood to talk to her former friend.

“I want to talk to your pal, Sunset Shimmer about that photo she just posted,” Gilda said calmly as she approached Rainbow Dash.

“First of all, she’s not my pal. Second, I don’t know where she is and I don’t care,” Rainbow Dash said, a bit of irritation in her voice.

“You don’t care that she humiliated you and your friends?” Gilda questioned, grinning when she saw Rainbow Dash frown. “Don’t you think someone should put her in her place?”

“Good luck with that,” Rainbow Dash scoffed, rolling her eyes at such a thought.

“Listen Rainbow Dash, we both know that Sunset Shimmer has gone too far with posting everyone’s secrets. Are you going to let her get away with it?” Gilda asked.

“What do you want me to do about it?” Rainbow Dash challenged, crossing her arms.

“Simply, you tell me where Sunset is so I and some friends can stop her from posting more secrets,” Gilda said with a grin.

“Tch, do you think I’m stupid? You’re just going to gang up on Sunset and beat her up,” Rainbow Dash said with narrowed eyes.

“Why do you care what we do to shut up Shimmer?” Gilda asked as she narrowed her eyes. “You two aren’t friends anymore.”

“We may not be friends but that doesn’t mean I want to see her get hurt,” Rainbow Dash said as got close to Gilda’s face. “So back off of her.”

Gilda and Rainbow Dash stared each other down until Gilda started laughing.

“Lighten up, Dash. We’re not going to do anything,” Gilda said as she wrapped an arm around Rainbow Dash’s shoulder.

“You better,” Rainbow Dash warned as she removed Gilda’s arm and turned to walk away.

Gilda grinned as she extended her foot slightly to cause Rainbow Dash to trip and land face-first on the snow.

“Better watch your step, Dash.” Gilda mocked as she reached down to pull Rainbow Dash up, but she also reached into Rainbow Dash’s coat pocket and pulled out her phone.

“Gee thanks for caring,” Rainbow Dash mocked-thanked Gilda, she wipes some snow off herself before continuing on her way home.

Gilda watched Rainbow turn a corner, a sinister grin on her face as she looked at Rainbow Dash’s phone.

Sunset Shimmer sat on her bed in her bedroom, steam rising from the cup of tea in her hands.

“Think, Sunset. What did Mom say about situations like this?” Sunset said to herself as she tried to recall the lessons her mother had taught her. “Try...to calm your panic ponies! But how do I go about doing that?”

Sunset groaned in annoyance before taking a sip of her tea to calm her nerves, she recalled that whenever ponies are panicking, her mother’s mere presence puts them all at ease.

“My presence seems to only make people angry,” Sunset muttered, she then recalled how her mother would instruct ponies to help with calming the other ponies and lead them to safety. “Mom never did anything alone, she always had help.” An image of Sunset’s friends flashed in her mind. “Too bad I’m on my own.”

Sunset’s phone received a text message alert, the customize tone let Sunset know who it was.

“Rainbow Dash?” Sunset was confused as to why she would receive a text from her ex-friend.

‘We need to talk. Meet me in the gym tonight, I think I found proof that you’re not Anon-A-Miss!’

A smile spread across Sunset’s lips at the news but it quickly disappeared as she noticed something odd about this.

“Why don’t you come over to my place?” Sunset typed back, she waited anxiously until she received a reply.

‘It’s better if you come here, trust me. It’ll be worth the trip.’

Sunset pondered over the message, something wasn’t right here. She reread the messages and noted how vague and urgent it was. She thought back to one of her mother’s lessons on how to spot forgery in letters, looking at how each word is worded and looking for the sender’s personality in them. She could tell right away that this wasn’t Rainbow Dash, the rainbow-haired athlete would’ve been banging on her door to tell her this in person. Furthermore, the way this message is written gives off signs of a trap.

‘Could Rainbow Dash be setting me up?’ Sunset thought grimly, she couldn’t imagine Rainbow Dash doing this to her. “Then again, Mom always said that a pony’s true character isn’t always visible.”

Sunset stared at her phone for a minute before making up her mind.

‘I’ll see you at the school,’ Sunset typed, if this was indeed a trap then she’ll deal with it accordingly.

‘Great! I’ll see you there,’ Rainbow Dash replied.

Sunset downed the rest of her tea and pocketed her phone before making her way out of her apartment, her mind already formulating a plan of attack.

Author's Note

This is my new Anon-A-miss story that everyone has been waiting for, I hope everyone enjoys it! I will be posting one chapter a week so look forward to what comes next! I would like to thank KR Chrome for his help!